BYYxj4ep

1 
2
3
4Isekai Mahou wa Okureteru! [LN]
5 
6
7The Different World Magic Is Too Far Behind!
8
9vol.3
10
11by Gamei Hitsuji
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24Translation:
25
26Skythewood
27
28Hikoki Translations
29 
30
31Illustration
32
33 
34 
35 
36
37Prologue
38
39
40
41
42
43Night. The dim light of the stars and moon shone on an eerily quiet part of the imperial capital. With a completely stone paved ground and an extensive beautiful red brick wall, that place was the upper class section of the capital. The stone paving illuminated by the pale moonlight, and the darkness made the brick buildings seem as if they were covered with red rust. Each building was big and built close to one another, and the fact that it was completely deserted along with the antique look gave off an oppressive feeling.
44
45It was completely different from the normal citizens’ wooden houses and stores built from stone. There, a lone man chased after two shadows, one short and one tall.
46
47“You fuckers! Do you think you can get away after doing this to me of all people?”
48
49With spittle flying from the corners of his mouth, the man shouted after the ruffians. Wearing a coat produced by a tailor well known even in the capital, it oozed with the air of money and self-consciousness, but currently his demeanor didn’t show any hint of that.
50
51That was also to be expected. Behind the hot tempered man who was shouting, his guards were packed on top of the brick path, burying his body as they collapsed over one another.
52
53“Ugh, someone! Someone else! Anyone! Save me–!”
54
55The man arrogantly shouted, but no one responded. With only that arrogant voice, it passed between the two shadows in front of him.
56
57Before long, the echoes of his angry voice died away, and a single shadow, a tall man clad in a pitch black robe denied his call for help.
58
59“Nobody is coming. No matter how much you call out, nobody can hear you.”
60 
61“That, that’s not possible… no matter how many streets and alleys we’ve passed, in the middle of the imperial capital, for no one to notice is…”
62
63Those dangerous words sent him into a panic. Even though the man knew that the words of the black silhouette couldn’t be possible, he had an uneasy premonition. And, the shadow’s words were right. No matter how much he shouted, neither the military police that should be patrolling nor the citizens living here came. His outcry and their conversation, it was as if there was a black curtain behind the two of them isolating them from the world.
64
65With this impossible situation, the man sputtered out muddled words.
66
67“Why, why are you doing this to me?!”
68
69“There’s no need for someone like you to know that.”
70
71Right after these words were uttered, two shadows approached the man.
72
73“W-wait! How about I hire you guys? I can pay any amount of money.”
74
75“–hou?”
76
77“I just happen to have a man I want to get rid of! How about it? I’ll pay 100 empire gold coins as a down payment. 100 for the two you isn’t enough? Then 100 each!?!”
78
79For his own sake, the man made such a proposition. To that, the short shadow quivered slightly. It was like he was grinding his teeth, and he snickered. The tall shadow, however, was the one that responded.
80
81“100 coins is quite an amount.”
82
83“It would be to anyone. However, only you guys are worth that much! After all, you made my guard collapse so easily.”
84
85“They were weak.”
86
87“I agree. I paid them so much money and yet, at such an important time they became useless. However, you guys are different. Even though we’re in the empire, you were able to corner me this far.”
88 
89Affirming the tall shadow’s words, the man sang praises about them to try to reel them in. And then, he asked to confirm the deal.
90
91“So, how about it? Not bad don’t you think?”
92
93Did he think they were convinced? The man had a disgusting smile on his face.
94
95However, the words he expected didn’t come. As if declining, the small shadow approached the man.
96
97“Wha, why?! 100 gold coins, that’s a huge amount you know!”
98
99“True. But…”
100
101The voice of the small shadow that spoke for the first time was surprisingly young. It had the sound of a child who was still at the age where you could not tell the gender. To what that person was trying to say, the man swallowed nervously.
102
103“…What’s wrong?”
104
105“It’s as you said.”
106
107“…?”
108
109“There’s a person we want to get rid of.”
110
111“What about it? Everyone has a person or two they want gone. I don’t know who wanted it, but because even you guys are like that, in this way they wanted to hurt me right. So how about it? If you’re dissatisfied with the offer then I’ll give more and–”
112
113The man didn’t refer to what happened before his words. To the man immersed in his own little world, the small shadow began to let off a surge of hatred.
114
115The man froze mid breath for a bit, and then
116
117“…That person, can I kill him.”
118
119“…?! YOU! It can’t be his doing could it? No, it can’t be that you…”
120 
121“There is no need to tell you. Do it.”
122
123Interrupting the words of the man who realized something, the tall shadow told the small shadow to take his life. And then, the small shadow began to recite a spell incantation.
124
125“Darkness. You, the body that exists in nothingness, sink into our enemy. Imprison the one enslaved by his own greed. Orgo Lecula Ragua Sakunt Labilal Peibalon…”
126
127From the small shadow’s mouth a spell incantation began to take form. Anyone who heard it would recognize it was a frightening dark magic. But instead of chanting it as expected, it was more like that of an inexperienced student. They were words with no meaning, nay, it was more like an inhuman coarse roar.
128
129“From the given darkness a wicked torment.”
130
131With those words, the dark curtain around the small shadow began to undulate, and what seemed like a mysterious image was shown. In the darkness, magic power swelled up, and from the outstretched arms directing the magic, there was an uncanny squirming feeling. And then, from the man’s eyes, the two shadows, the moon, the stars, everything disappeared.
132
133“Stoo—aaaaaaaaaa!”
134
135The man’s pitiful scream was swallowed up by the darkness.
136
137Before long, the man’s body was spit out crumpled on the stone pavement.
138
139After confirming it with his own eyes, the tall shadow then quietly said.
140
141“Let’s go.”
142
143“…Yeah.”
144
145Then, the two shadows vanished into the darkness. As they left, the unnatural dark curtain silently vanished.
146
147What remained in the alley in the upper class district was just the bodies of the man and his guard.
148 
149There was just the twinkling of the stars and the shine of the moon projecting onto the man’s face.
150 
151
152Chapter 1: Entering the city, the young girl
153
154
155
156
157The time is around 10 days after the fight with Rajas. Suimei and Lefille had crossed the border into the Nelfaria empire and arrived at the capital Filas Filia.
158
159While walking on the highway currently under maintenance, a bit after arriving Suimei looked towards his destination. With just a glance at Astel, one could see a unique and massive castle gate towering above the skies.
160
161That castle gate had a height much taller than that of Metel, Kurant city and of incomparable circumference; one could tell the power of the Nelfaria Empire from it. The dimensions of the city were also nearly double that of Metel, and outside of the castle walls were many markets and hotels.
162
163It was a place at the crossroads of three different countries, an important trade hub with roads leading to the east, west, and south. At any rate, it was an extremely prosperous area.
164
165Well, Suimei was originally planning on staying a while in Kurant city but, there was reason for him coming all the way to Nelfaria. Of course, that was none other than Lefille Grakis.
166
167Based on some premonition, they had come with a large number of military forces and were attacked in Astel territory. After defeating Rajas, Lefille, who had used too much of her spirit power, suddenly turned into a young girl like an elementary school student.
168
169As a result, Lefille lost much of her fighting capability, and being unable to wield her large sword, she couldn’t go alone to Nelfaria.
170
171Hence, Suimei ended up leaving Kurant city early and accompanying Lefille across the border.
172 
173Furthermore, there was the matter of her curse. During the trip, it manifested many times, and despite using restraint and control magic on it every time, the corruption could still not be purged.
174
175Upon recalling that, Suimei blinked his eyes uncomfortably and his face was somewhat hot. It wasn’t really a bad thing but, evidently, he was thinking of something embarrassing.
176
177If someone saw that situation… well it was only because she’d used so much magic but, he would definitely be called a lolicon. Lefille was technically older than himself, but even if it wasn’t so.
178
179But, that said…
180
181(Still, it comes down to this)
182
183Seems there’s no alternative. After losing her combat power she can’t travel alone, and with that curse something bad is bound to happen. So he needed to stay with her until she returned to her original body and could either be released from or at least suppress the curse.
184
185That mazoku thingy that cursed her… I need to take it down.
186
187While staring at her, the thought started to take a proper shape from just a dim outline.
188
189The female mazoku who was with Rajas. Sleep demon was it? In the other world, it would be a succubus type demon. It was known as evil spirit, well known in Europe, that seduces men in their dream and steal away their vitality. It was a being that gained form from a mere shadow due to projections of countless human desires. It seemed they were categorized as mazokus in this world.
190
191To undo the curse, there was a need to eliminate her copies. After all, they had abilities of their own, albeit weaker, so it was decided to aim for them
192
193— there was an effective process to it. If they destroyed the clones then afterwards the enemy wouldn’t be able to produce them again. If that’s the case then the source shouldn’t be aimed at first.
194
195That’s right, he had come all the way up till now. Postponing his own returning to his original world, he wanted to give her his strength until the
196 
197end.
198
199“What’s wrong Suimei-kun?”
200
201“Huh? Oh nothing really…”
202
203“Fufu, could it be you’ve been entranced by my figure?”
204
205With a mischievous expression Lefille did a little twirl right there. The little adornments on her children’s clothes fluttered in the wind, and she had a satisfied face. For her usually lady-like self, this was an unusual appearance.
206
207That’s to say, pretty much.
208
209“Seems you’re pretty happy about something.”
210
211“Uh, well… yeah”
212
213As Suimei laughed and remarked that, Lefille looked down with a red face. It was like a child who had a secret exposed. Well, if he had to say, she was happily wearing children’s clothes and hiding her embarrassment. The clothes she was wearing, of course, were not her knight’s clothes but clothes bought in Kurant city.
214
215Originally his goal was to buy some easy to move in clothes in Nelfaria for him, but when he bought her clothes, he gave into the salesperson, and now Lefille was wearing some cute clothes. Lefille, to the end, was saying things like “You’re treating me like a child!” or “I’m an adult!” or “Cute clothes… th-theres no way I’d be intereste…”, but the shop assistant wouldn’t take any of that and in the end, put together a bunch of innocent clothes that they bought.
216
217Glancing around at their whereabouts, Lefille inquired.
218 
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286“Is that fine?”
287 
288“The shop assistant also said so but, it’s cute”
289
290“Cute… even if you say that I’m not particularly overjoyed.”
291
292That is what people would call “tsun” but, she walked with a skip. To be called cute, she was probably actually happy on the inside. It’s the same as how boys get pumped up with they’re called cool. As expected, anyone would be happy if they are praised. Seeing this was a heartwarming experience, although how much of it was because she’d become little, he didn’t know.
293
294(Just talking with Lefille casually, it’s the usual Lefille huh)
295
296While carrying a large sword on his back, Suimei looked over at Lefille. Because she had become small, she looked like she had become much more full of emotion in all respects. It’s not really that she had scarce emotions up until now, it’s just that compared to how quiet she was back then, her current childlike character stands out. With her body becoming small, maybe her mind was dragged to a childlike state with it, but there is no way to know for sure.
297
298However, if this is the case, she displays an air appropriate for a child, like one trying to stand on their tiptoes. Well, isn’t that fine though?
299
300While Suimei was thinking that, Lefille suddenly stopped, put on a serious look on her childlike face, and faced Suimei.
301
302“Oh right. Come to think of it Suimei-kun, about my body becoming small…”
303
304“Oh, I completely forgot about the explanation I was saying earlier.”
305
306“I also forgot because of all the other things that were happening.”
307
308As Suimei remembered, his facial expression and voice changed to a serious tone, contrasting to his attitude just a little ago. Because many things had happened up until now, he had completely forgotten about that talk.
309
310Lefille had become little. Before they descended from the mountain, the talk about his guess on the matter.
311 
312Suimei’s eyebrows wrinkled and he put his hand on his chin as he began to explain his conclusions.
313
314“Now then, where should I being… ah right. In the world I’m from, there is a line of thinking that the everything that people see are all just projections of the actual essence of the thing. The essence, from the idea view, is what the visible thing reflects, a sort of shadow of the idea. Or at least that’s how the idea theory goes…”
315
316“Idea theory?”
317
318“Yep.”
319
320“So uhh… The things that I can see are…”
321
322While nodding her head and muttering to herself, Lefille thought about the previous explanation. It’s hard to completely understand the general idea if you aren’t in that world after all. Now then, how to explain it simply…
323
324“Well, for example. The Yakagi Suimei that Lefille currently is able to see is the one that is shown to you by the projection of the idea of Yakagi Suimei. The other things you are able to sense about me are also things from the information that it lets you recognize.”
325
326“So the idea is the essence? In other words, what is visible and what is the essence are actually different, right?”
327
328“You could say it that way”
329
330“Then, if it’s as you say, and that what we see is what the idea allows us to see, then wouldn’t everyone see differently?”
331
332“Well the idea can potentially contain many individual characteristics, so it can decide to show different appearances when we see it. That’s why, even in things that Lefille and I see as the same, there are parts that can’t be seen. Around us, the trees, rocks, and buildings aren’t the same as each other.”
333
334“…I understand it for naturally created things, because all natural things have a spirit. But how do you explain that for manmade objects? Those are created for a particular purpose, so they don’t really have an encompassing
335 
336idea right?”
337
338“That’s true. In the case of human created objects, they aren’t consciously created with an idea. But when they are made, the person is thinking “do this” or “do that,” which attaches on many traits. It’s a bit of a stretch, but that breathes a soul into it. Well, that’s for things that physically exist but, the point is that general idea and shape are given by humans.”
339
340“So pretty much, people create it with just an outward appearance, but in actuality an idea with various characteristics is also created, and added onto the outward appearance?”
341
342“That’s right.”
343
344To the enquiring Lefille, Suimei nodded in assent. It seemed she sort of grasped the concept.
345
346Thereupon, Lefille gave an usually grim face and spoke.
347
348“But then Suimei-kun. If we can be explained in that way, then aren’t we all sort of sad existences? Aren’t we no more than like people whose existences are as thin as paper, that can be interpreted arbitrarily and differently?”
349
350As thin as paper, how fitting. It’s quite on point, surprisingly. I guess if it’s the first time one hears this kind of talk, that response is kind of to be expected.
351
352“That’s right. The world we are in and the us in that world are paper thin existences. Sight, hearing, taste, smell, touch, they’re all merely interpretations of the essence. Everything we see is in reality a sham, a deception..”
353
354“A deception…”
355
356Seems she can’t accept that. No, isn’t that to be expected? Things that exist, that can be seen, and yourself, they’re concrete things that are here. Words with such existential futility, that deny your own self.
357
358“Well, just believe in this for now. There’s no need to understand it in such depth.”
359 
360“You’re saying stupid things Suimei-kun. Isn’t this important concerning the matter of myself? There’s no way I can just overlook it.”
361
362“Well if you say it that way… it’s all natural philosophy so personally I don’t think it’s particularly necessary but… so, what do you think?”
363
364“Well uh, I guess I mostly understand it. But how does that have anything to do with me becoming small?”
365
366To the inquiring Lefille, Suimei closed his eyes briefly and then opened them. Then…
367
368“So far the theory is pretty simple. Existences can pretty much be summarized with that paper person type of idea. But for a child of a spirit and a human like you, Lefille, the theory becomes much more apparent. For a normal human, since the soul and body are tied together, when either is damaged severely it can lead to death. For Lefille, however, since you are primarily comprised of spirit, in addition to the body and soul the spirit is a component, and in some parts even without the spirit the body and soul continue on. Of course though, since the spirit is still part of the idea, and it becomes faint, you will change and your normal existence will also become faint.”
369
370“The reflection of my essence that you and others can see, is losing its consistency as my existence fades. That’s why I’m becoming like this? So the spirit weakening doesn’t change the body and soul. But it’s not unusual that there would be some kind of fluctuation in appearance because the spirit is part of the idea that is projected.”
371
372“Yeah. I think that’s why Lefille has taken on that form.”
373
374Lefille’s body is currently incomplete because the spirit is not present. Therefore, the information is damaged, meaning that what is conveyed to other people will also surely be affected. However, to rid of features like the fatigued complexion, the bodily injuries, and the pale face, her body inevitably had to revert to that of a young girl.
375
376Lefille folded her arms and groaned.
377
378“Being able to understand all of this, your world must have been an unimaginable place. Well, just the fact that you’re from another world is
379 
380surprising too.”
381
382“Well this year has been the most unfortunate.”
383
384Lefille showed a bitter smile to Suimei who had a disheartened face.
385
386“To hold that much power and not be a hero that saves the world, I think that’s just being cynical really.”
387
388“I don’t think it’s really all that amazing.”
389
390“That is?”
391
392“Well I only defeated a bunch of small fries, right? In that case for a magician it’s not really anything to brag about.”
393
394“In this world there are also magicians that wish for the kind of power you had. Pretty much, I think you’re reaching for ideals that are too high.”
395
396“…ideals huh. Well I guess so”
397
398Suimei thought of the man that embodied his ideals. To just be able to reach his father’s toes, he had greater wishes and higher standards than others. Suimei’s aspirations in regards to his father were still strong.
399
400Maybe she had guessed his thoughts, but Lefille approached and inquired.
401
402“By the way, I’m curious. If it were your father, would he have been able to do the same?”
403
404“Hmm? If it was father then he would have had no problems defeating them.”
405
406“Even Rajas?”
407
408To that question, Suimei thought for a bit. If it was his father then how would it have been. Of course it wasn’t a question of whether he could or not; that he could was a given. Rajas was strong and able, but when it came down to it, his father probably wouldn’t even have to move his eyebrow a millimeter.
409
410Therefore,
411 
412“With a single fist he’d send him flying.”
413
414“Wha… a fist??”
415
416To the surprised Lefille, Suimei nodded.
417
418His father was a magician, but he was incapacitated and stuck in a wheelchair. Without legs and his body disobeying himself, he would seem to be no match for Rajas. In the past he’d had a fighting style weaving close combat and magic, and had a stubborn forward facing disposition.
419
420Yes, in battles he was dreadfully formidable. Even in his current condition in the wheelchair, he could fire barrages of magic, and in the time between casts he could evade attacks and slip into the cracks of his opponent’s defenses, delivering a thrust using his Shinden (TL: Skill name meaning Magnificent Lightning), rendering his opponent into dust.
421
422And then, after using it, he would inevitably gaze at his hand and think.
423
424…Well, my fist still hasn’t become weak yet.
425
426“…he would be able to do it. It’s him after all. His strength is mindboggling.”
427
428If it was father he’d be able to do it. If it was him, then the mazoku that took me quite some time to find the characteristics of, he would have used modern magic to immediately find an effective magic. To be honest, in addition to taking time, I’d been reduced to tatters, while father was strong and wouldn’t have had any problem. Although because his legs had gone lame, compared to when he could move freely, he wouldn’t be able to do it as easily as one could imagine.
429
430“The mazoku general, that easily…?”
431
432“Yeah. Really, how did he manage to become so strong? Well, I can’t ask him anymore…”
433
434Yes, his father could no longer answer. He died. Before his very eyes.
435
436Halfway through his path in life, he’d handed over his legacy.
437
438“How do I say it. I can tell your world was extraordinarily different.”
439 
440“It can’t be helped. My world and this world are in completely different states in terms of how far civilization has progressed. The development of technology is different, and people’s strength is also different. Lefille is an exception but…”
441
442“That’s unpleasant.”
443
444“In the end the one that defeated Rajas with one sword was an exception. Carrying a power that’s like the natural enemy of magicians.”
445
446That amazed voice was from the mystery that is the heart. Even in the other world, Lefille’s spirit is an exception. With that, Suimei looked up at the blue sky and said.
447
448“Someday, I’d like to become a magician like that…”
449
450Arriving along the highway to Filas Filia, where many and diverse people came and went, the two of them finally reached the castle gate and lined up in queue for the city entrance inspection.
451
452Looking up and down the castle walls and gate while shielding his eyes from the glaring sun, Suimei asked Lefille.
453
454“It’s a little late, but what kind of place is the Nelfaria Empire?”
455
456To that far too late question, Lefille frowned as if at a loss for words before replying.
457
458“Really to only ask now? We’ve already been in imperial territory for quite a while. Shouldn’t you kind of already be able to tell?”
459
460“To me everywhere kind of seems the same. If I had to say what’s different from Astel, there’s more people and a greater variety of things.”
461
462Suimei shrugged his shoulders. He was a person from the modern age, and telling apart people here was hard. Maybe Lefille could tell a lot of differences between the interior designs and states of the cheap hotels they’d been staying in up until now, but for Suimei who had come from modern Japan, it was hard to tell the differences between things in this other world. At most he could tell the differences between the clothes people were wearing.
463 
464“Didn’t you do some research in the Astel library before we came?”
465
466“I only have knowledge from books, so I’d like to hear Lefille’s impressions.”
467
468“My impressions of the empire huh…”
469
470Lefille thought for a while in response to Suimei’s words. The honest opinion of someone from this world. There wasn’t much to go on.
471
472After a little, she nodded and then answered.
473
474“Well, let’s see. In a sentence, I’d have to say the Nelfaria Empire is strong in terms of national power. Yes.”
475
476Suimei took on a stiff smile.
477
478“…ah. From the books it did certainly seem that way.”
479
480“Right. Nelfaria’s wealth is famous. And their military power is by far the best compared to other countries.”
481
482“But, it doesn’t really feel like it’s to that extent. Is something happening?”
483
484Suimei asked about the doubt he had for quite some time.
485
486Basically the empire was known as a place with many people and lots of influence. In addition, they seemed to constantly exert pressure on the surrounding countries. Yet, the empire also held alliances with countries that had different governing philosophies.
487
488While it’s true that many other countries fell into the empire’s sphere of influence, it seemed to fit together almost too well.
489
490Furthermore, to Suimei, the empire seemed similar to Imperial Japan, bearing a strongly similar image.
491
492“Well that can’t be helped. At first the empire annexed the surrounding countries, but in the war several hundred years ago, they lost a lot of their national power. These days it seems to have calmed down,”
493
494“Calmed down… it seems to be a country with a large ambition, yet even
495 
496after hundreds of years nothing much has happened.”
497
498“Well, at that time the empire was allied with three different countries, and because of the potential danger of a war, the other countries raised militaries of comparable strength.”
499
500“So even after raising war potential, a war never broke out.”
501
502“Yeah. One of the big reasons is because the hero summoning became a big topic.”
503
504To Lefille’s unexpected words, Suimei put on a dubious face.
505
506“Because of the hero summoning? What does that have to do with it?”
507
508“They were summoned during the war in those days. The heroes.”
509
510“Huh…?”
511
512To Lefille’s explanation, Suimei’s confusion only deepened. Certainly during those days, the Hero summoning was carried out. The nation’s leaders and magicians guilds, due to the highest conference of the salvation church, recognized the hero summons, which for the first time, succeeded. However, how did a war cause a summoning?
513
514As Suimei’s face distorted in deep thought, Lefille gave an answer.
515
516“This is handed down through legends. At the time, the ruler of the Sadius union suddenly instated a dictatorial government and waged war against the surrounding countries, causing mass murderings.”
517
518“Oi oi, mass murderings are dangerous. Why would he?”
519
520“Who knows, the legends didn’t say that much. I don’t know either. Anyways, without discrimination and with great brutality, aiming for power he continued to wage war against everyone in the world, and most people sensed the impending danger.”
521
522“Ahh…”
523
524As Lefille spoke, Suimei remembered something in the corner of his mind. Yes, a while ago, the thing with the Astel prime minister Gless and that
525 
526official Dorothea in the Twilight Pavilion. The story about the tyrant. At that time, 3 heroes were called from another world; it was the tale about the fall of the tyrant. However,
527
528“So the heroes are summoned, and then the empire’s aggressive war was also affected…oh.”
529
530“Yep, seems like you’ve noticed. In the war, against the aggressor nation, the fact that you can summon a hero to oppose them was proven. While the empire didn’t go as far as to conduct mass murder, if he tried to conquer the surrounding countries, then they would come to agreement, and then…”
531
532“They would summon the heroes, and go after them.”
533
534“Yes. The Nelfaria emperor at that time had seen the power of heroes and was considerably scared, thinking that he must not make enemies of the heroes.”
535
536“I see.”
537
538If it was to that extent, it couldn’t be helped. To scare the emperor who had that much power and influence over the rulers of other countries to that extent, the heroes must have had tremendous power.
539
540“There’s that, but the hero summoning was also monumental.”
541
542“Yes. To get the war power to defeat the mazoku and the demon king. Power equal to a whole country. Wouldn’t there be a lot of political manuevering to get that?”
543
544“Yeah.”
545
546“And because of that, there’s a lot of competition, and the large scale debate has prevented war from breaking out for a long time.”
547
548“Pretty much.”
549
550”Well that said, two years ago around the time of the conflict between Astel and Shaldock, due to the contributions of the Astel Kingdom’s Princess Titania, Astel won.”
551 
552Titania’s contributions. To those unexpected words, Suimei’s eyes widened.
553
554“Tia’s?”
555
556“Tia… oh Princess Titania. Yeah she had quite considerable contributions you know.”
557
558“Really…that princess huh.”
559
560With that, Suimei gave a huge sigh of amazement. It was unexpected. The Astel princess, Titania. She had vigor and was tidy, but for that princess that always walked closely behind Reiji to have furiously contributed on the battlefield, it was unimaginable. She didn’t seem to be as powerful as a mage as Felmenia; could she have been hiding it?
561
562…	that’s what he thought, but in contributing to the battlefield, there are many ways such as coming up with plans and policies.
563
564(Iya, is it because Tia can fight that nobody said anything about her departure?)
565
566At this time, Suimei remembered the matter before he’d left the castle.
567
568When Reji and his party were paraded out in a line, the king, the prince, and the others at the castle showered them with praise, but Suimei couldn’t remember a single word of caution. In other words, did nobody have any words of worry for them? Did that mean they had that much confidence in the princess’ power?
569
570“…the next person, come into the office.”
571
572While thinking that, he heard a voice from the office. It seemed they were at the front of the line. Suimei and Lefille both ended their conversation and entered.
573
574Entering, there were several people of the military police standing up in a cozy little room, inviting them in.
575
576There, a young man who looked to be in charge of documents and tax collection raised his voice.
577 
578“Entering the city?”
579
580“Yeah.”
581
582“Alright.”
583
584Seeing the two of them both nod their heads, the man handed them the documents. They were to write down their names. Upon leaving Metel and entering Kurant, they had done the same thing so Suimei was already familiar with it.
585
586“Then, please write your name here. Next, if you know your social status then please present… Oh oops right, about being able to write…”
587
588To the calm Suimei and the tottering Lefille, the official changed what he was about to say and inquired such.
589
590“Yes, she can write”
591
592“No problem.”
593
594“Sorry about that. Then please write here. Next, please pay the city entrance tax as well as the passage toll and everything should be concluded.”
595
596Suimei, after hearing the official’s polite words, started to enter in his name, while the official looked over at Lefille’s carefree smiling face. Does he like kids, does he have a nice character, Suimei is too nice, the official thought, and he stooped over by Lefille and lowered his gaze.
597
598“Then, could you, miss, also fill out these forms?
599
600Hearing that request, Lefille’s eyebrow twitched, and she suddenly made a serious and severe face.
601
602“Official-dono. I am not a Miss. Correct yourself.”
603
604“Ahaha. You’re right. Sorry sorry, Princess-sama.”
605
606“What’s with that response! What kind of childish bullshit are you trying to spout?!?”
607 
608To the official’s response, Lefille stood up and shouted furiously. It was the same when they were shopping in Kurant city, upon being treated like a child she would have quite the reaction. To any trivial slip of the tongue she would always have this kind of adamant negation.
609
610“…tch, Suimei-kun! Suimei-kun say something!”
611
612“Wha… me?”
613
614“Yes!”
615
616What could he do to resolve this. There was no way that he could say “Truth is, this child fought with the mazoku and became little.” That kind of response was like what you’d hear in some comedy. Upon hearing Lefille, the official looked at Suimei and gave a wry smile.
617
618“Heh, seems like she’s quite lively. Must be hard.”
619
620“Ah, well… heh.”
621
622In the end Suimei had dealt with the rest. Just when he thought it was over, Lefille came over with arms crossed.
623
624“Suimei-kun! Why did you go along with what he said?”
625
626“Iya… that was uhh…”
627
628What he wanted to say was, ‘it can’t be helped, please deal with it.’ Thinking that, Suimei said bewilderingly to Lefille who was clinging to him.
629
630“A child standing on her tiptoes like this. My little sister that I left behind was also like this so I understand.”
631
632Nodding and grunting in affirmation, it was like he had experience. If you looked around, the other military police officers also had similar smiles due to Lefille’s actions; it was quite a warm and light atmosphere.
633
634“Ku… I’ve had it. Hurry up and finish the paperwork so we can get out of here.”
635
636Saying so, Lefille gave up and returned to her quiet self and went back to
637 
638filling out the paperwork. But…
639
640“Hmm, hmm”
641
642“What’s wrong?”
643
644Somehow, while reaching out to the papers, Lefille let out a groan and braced herself. Even when Suimei asked what it was about, Lefille, as if grappling with something in her head, wouldn’t respond. She only raised her voice as if she was dealing with a difficult enemy.
645
646“Ku, this sort of thing, this sort of thing!”
647
648“…?”
649
650“Not yet! I can’t give up yet! My pride. I can’t throw it away!”
651
652Lefille grandiosely declared such. For a while she continued on, until she realized something and sank down in despair.
653
654“Kuh, my hands can’t reach the paper…”
655
656With a sound, Lefille sniffled and said so tearfully. Reaching at the middle of the top of the desk, she seemed to be in quite the precarious situation, evidently having trouble writing. Was she really having that hard of a time?
657
658Thereupon, the official came over to her side and gave her a chair.
659
660“Here Missy. Please use this instead.”
661
662“I! I…”
663
664To the official’s kind gesture, Lefille once again grew angry, but…
665
666“I…”
667
668Eyeing the chair and then the desk, slowly she deflated. Eventually, in silence she depressedly climbed the chair and began to fill out the documents.
669
670Her ponytail swaying back and forth slowly, one could see her sadness. In
671 
672short, she didn’t want to acknowledge that she had become small. Suimei gave her a comforting pat on the shoulder while telling her “patience,” and she began to write on the paper using the feather pen.
673
674After a little, around when they finished up the documents, suddenly the door from the inner side of the city opened and a girl entered.
675
676Upon seeing her with a surprised look, the military police turned towards her and saluted.
677
678“Second lieutenant Zandike!”
679
680The official called out the rank of the girl. With slightly red tinted purple hair, somewhat sickly looking skin, a right eye with an eyepatch, and a drowsy looking left eye, she gave off an awfully unusual impression. She was wearing gothic lolita style military clothes with a coat and gloves.
681
682To that girl that looked like she was from another world, Suimei raised his eyebrows a bit.
683
684It was a novel appearance. In the other world he had seen many peculiarly clothed people but, it had been a while since he had seen such self-assertive clothes like these. That didn’t mean that it didn’t fit her though. It was precisely because it fit her that she seemed out of place.
685
686Did Lefille have similar thoughts?
687
688“C-cute!”
689
690Apparently not. Upon seeing those excessive clothes, she let out her initial reaction.
691
692While Lefille and Suimei were thinking about her clothes, the second lieutenant walked up to the official and spoke with a business-like icy voice.
693
694“Yesterday’s name registration, I came to pick it up.”
695
696“…Yes ma’am!”
697
698With a clapping sound, the official stood ramrod straight and saluted. Then he took out a leather bound book from a drawer and handed it over. The
699 
700girl took the book, quickly scanned it, and then clapped the book shut while saying “good work.”
701 
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769… Is the Empire’s military system different than other countries? The way
770 
771lower officers referred to higher ranking officers by their rank was reminiscent of modern military but, well, anyway. This girl. She looked to be 12 or 13, no more than a little above that. There weren’t many military personnel this young. She was definitely a child soldier.
772
773Did she notice him looking at her? Her sleepy eyes turned and stared at Suimei.
774
775“…to be looking at a soldier that much, is it unusual?”
776
777“Iya, not that really.”
778
779The strange thing wasn’t that. While Suimei was saying so, Lefille blurted out what they had both been thinking.
780
781“Iya, for a soldier, you’re quite young.”
782
783Thereupon, after hearing those words, the girl gave Lefille a sullen stare.
784
785“From a child younger than me, I don’t want to hear that.”
786
787“Wha!! I’m not a little kid!”
788
789Suimei let out a big sigh. This matter again? It seemed like recently every time something was up, it would be this. He would have to give Lefille a good lecture after this.
790
791Shortly after, the two girls gave glares as if they were saying “Why don’t we fight,” “I accept your challenge.”
792
793And then, the two of them went out as if they were going to duel.
794
795Could they actually be planning on fighting?
796
797“Hey, wait Lefille”
798
799“… Suimei-kun stop. I cannot back down from this fight.”
800
801“Can’t back down huh, that’s not really the problem…tch”
802
803Lefille didn’t hear him out in the end.
804 
805While scrutinizing each other through their gazes, the two of them circled around one another. Moving while crouched like sumo wrestlers, they moved wary of their opponent’s zone of control. After a while, Lefille saw a chance and leapt, and the other girl also matched her movements and lunged in. Just as everyone thought they would collide, the two of them suddenly stopped.
806
807“Fuu…”
808
809
810
811“Muu…”
812
813
814
815Their noses nearly touching, they glared at one another.
816
817
818
819And then they sprung backwards, backing off, and repeated the same movements as before, but this time they seemed to have come to some sort of mutual understanding through their gazes.
820
821
822
823--What could it be?
824
825
826
827Lefille and the girl. They straightened their backs as if competing in something while continuing to glare at each other. It was supposedly a fight but there was no physical contact, could it be they were competing in height? Suimei tilted his head while ruminating like the others around him, but that didn’t seem to be the case. The two of them stood face to face, folded their arms around their chest, and repeated several undecipherable movements.
828
829
830
831Finally, Suimei came to an answer and laughed amazedly.
832
833
834
835(Ahh. They’re comparing their chest.)
836 
837
838
839
840Pretty much that was it. They had just begun comparing their appearances
841 
842and relatively flat chests, which was, well, kind of obvious. To be honest, comparing was kind of amusing.
843
844
845
846But what was with the tense atmosphere before and after they measured up against one another? It was almost incomprehensible. WIth the amount of force and vigor, was size that big of a plus? That said, after seeing the two of them, the conclusion was that that Lefille was the smaller one.
847
848
849“So how is it? It seems I’m the more lady-like one.”
850
851
852
853“Ku, to lose to a little girl in size”
854
855
856
857As Lefille vexingly said that, it was as if the girl was trying to kick a dead horse in claiming superiority.
858
859
860
861“Nope. Even if I appear this way, I’m not a little girl. You should call me onee-san. Got it?”
862
863
864
865“I, Iya! If I could return to my original self!”
866
867
868
869Adamantly shouting in denial of her loss, she was quite obstinate. While originally Lefille had a chest anyone would acknowledge, to bring that up now was a bit childish.
870
871
872
873To Lefille’s words, the girl had a dubious expression and then nodded, as if she was thinking “original form? ...ah.”
874
875
876
877“You.”
878 
879
880
881
882“Wha, what is it?”
883 
884
885
886
887“Saying such empty dreams. Stop it. For someone of your age, it’s fairly normal to talk about things like that but, to only talk about something like that, sooner or later won’t you regret it?”
888
889
890
891“Fugu!”
892
893
894
895So pretty much eighth grader syndrome? (TL Note: When you pretend dream and imaginary stuff is real.) True for someone who doesn’t know the circumstances, it would certainly sound like that when someone brazenly talks that way.
896
897
898
899The girl’s words stabbed into Lefille like a knife, and Lefille turned staggering while walking towards the couch.
900
901
902
903“Lefille?”
904
905
906
907“Suimei-kun. Give me a little bit of space.”
908
909
910
911“Iya, I know how you feel”
912
913
914
915“Please don’t comfort me. This pitiful self doesn’t deserve that much.”
916
917
918
919Suimei smiled as he became sure of what was going on. Lefille slowly sat down, buried her face in her knee, and then didn’t move. It was as if she was getting absorbed into the darkness of mazoku. Or put simply, she seemed quite pitiful today.
920 
921
922
923
924Thereupon, the girl, as if all was normal, took a step towards Suimei.
925 
926
927“You, you don’t seem to be from one of the families around here, where from, did you come?”
928
929
930
931“Ah, I’m from the west. The girl is the daughter of an acquaintance.”
932
933
934
935“West huh. From Astel. Still west. Right?”
936
937
938
939“Pretty much.”
940
941
942
943With questioning words and eyes, she was considering whether they were from Astel or its surroundings. Upon hearing Suimei’s answer, she closed her eyes briefly while saying “as I thought,” and then when she opened them her sleepy eyes had changed to those like a falcon as she glared at them.
944
945
946
947“...Oi”
948
949
950
951“Se, second lieutenant?”
952
953
954
955From Suimei’s mouth came a low sound while the official let out a bewildered voice.
956
957
958
959Because he had said he’d come from an unallied country, was she suspicious of him being a spy? Letting out killing intent as well as magic power, the atmosphere became dangerous.
960
961
962
963“For what reason, did you come here?”
964 
965
966
967
968“I don’t think there’s any need to answer that but...”
969 
970
971
972
973Upon Suimei saying that, the girl increased the magic power she emitted.
974
975For a normal person, it wouldn’t be unusual for them to have fainted.
976
977
978
979“Se, second lieutenant! Calm down plea--hiii!”
980
981
982
983“You’re in my way.”
984
985
986
987With that, she gave him a death stare. The official stumbled and collided into the desk. For what reason could she be radiating so much hostility? The rest of the military police were standing stock still unmoving.
988
989
990The depressed Lefille also tensed up with the dangerous atmosphere and ran over.
991
992
993
994“What happened so suddenly?”
995
996
997
998“Little kid, this has nothing to do with you. Quietly look away. Go.”
999
1000
1001
1002“Quietly... in this tense situation?”
1003
1004
1005
1006“Yes. This is a matter of the empire with this potentially dangerous man”
1007
1008
1009
1010“--Hou?”
1011
1012
1013
1014Lefille drew a cold breath in response to the girl’s words; her current brave appearance completely contrasted to her earlier dejected self as she fired off a relentless tirade.
1015 
1016
1017“Under what pretense are you creating hostility against people who have followed the Empire’s city entrance procedures? Regardless of what you say, giving such poor treatment reflects on how poorly trained the empire’s soldiers are.”
1018
1019
1020
1021“What did you say?!?”
1022
1023
1024
1025“What happened to ‘the imperial army will act more strictly and with integrity than any other country,’ Imperial Military Outline paragraph 12, clause 3? Can you say that your current actions are in accordance with that?”
1026
1027
1028
1029In response, the girl’s face twisted into an unsavory scowl. What Lefille had just said was imperial doctrine. The girl glared daggers at Lefille for a while and then acquiesced in accordance to the regulations.
1030
1031
1032“...Fine. I will withdraw from here. However…”
1033
1034
1035
1036Cutting off abruptly, she once again turned towards Suimei and sent a cold gaze.
1037
1038
1039
1040“--This is the Empire. Any strange behaviors will be...”
1041
1042
1043
1044To the girl’s coercive words, Suimei jokingly asked.
1045
1046
1047
1048“And if we do something?”
1049 
1050
1051
1052
1053“I’ll kill you.”
1054 
1055She replied without hesitation. Very coldly. Was that her normal tone of voice? He did provoke her, but for it to be this far? By Japan’s standards, she definitely seemed older than middle school age. To a girl like that who fired off those threats, Suimei had complicated feelings.
1056
1057
1058
1059Now of course, he understood why pushing her with Japanese-like pride would anger her. In a different culture, ethics would be different, and the draft age would be different than modern times. Of course there would be differences between the civilizations of each world. She would see his pity for child soldiers as mere arrogance. That said, by no means was there any confirmation of the existence of child soldiers here.
1060
1061
1062
1063For a moment, Suimei’s eyes flashed with pity, but they immediately returned to their original joking manner.
1064
1065
1066
1067“Oh, what a scary little girl.”
1068
1069
1070
1071“Little girl huh. If it’s that kid that says so, it’s acceptable. But you should watch what you say lest we end up in...a lawsuit. To the military court, that is.”
1072
1073
1074
1075With a sullen look, the girl jabbed her index finger at the joking Suimei. The irritated voice that said such was, unexpectedly childish. Meanwhile, Lefille had eyes as if saying “You’re still talking…”
1076
1077
1078“...Let’s return.”
1079
1080
1081
1082The girl said so, and then left into the city with the name registry.
1083 
1084
1085
1086
1087“Fuu...kind of a bad omen before we enter the city huh.”
1088 
1089With the tense atmosphere gone, Suimei let out a sigh of relief, and the official also let out an even bigger breath.
1090
1091
1092
1093“You guys should stop with the provocations. After all that’s Second Lieutenant Zandike.”
1094
1095
1096
1097“Iya, sorry.”
1098
1099
1100
1101Suimei timidly scratched the back of his head, while Lefille started speaking as if she remembered something.
1102
1103
1104
1105“I see. I remember hearing that name, is she Liliana Zandike?”
1106
1107
1108
1109“You know her?”
1110
1111
1112
1113“Her father is Rogue Zandike of the Seven Swords, a prominent magician in the Empire. Although young, I hear he is one of the twelve Yuuketsu of the Empire.” (TL Note: Yuuketsu seems to be a title with kanjis meaning skilled excellence.)
1114
1115
1116
1117“Hee. If Mizuki heard she would be delighted.”
1118
1119
1120
1121Seven swords, one of the twelve Yuuketsu. This was the kind of topic Mizuki liked; powerful people seemed to have associated titles. In Earth, there was also a similar thing that denoted powerful magicians and swordsmen; it seemed this world also had such a thing.
1122
1123
1124
1125Agreeing with what Lefille said, the official nodded his head.
1126 
1127
1128
1129
1130“Yes, you’re correct. That’s why I think not acting and talking like that
1131 
1132would be in your interests.”
1133
1134
1135
1136To his cautionary words, Suimei replied “I’ll keep that in mind”, and with that, the conversation was over.
1137
1138
1139
1140The official turned towards the couch and said to Suimei and Lefille.
1141
1142
1143
1144“I’ll do the final confirmations over there, so please wait a little bit.”
1145
1146
1147
1148Suimei analyzed the remnants of the girl’s magic power, while Lefille sat down on the chair, swinging her legs to pass by the time. The next person in line was called by the military police, and they entered. While he presented the documents to the next travelers, they struck a conversation with him.
1149
1150
1151
1152“Oi, did you hear? About the hero summoning in Astel.”
1153
1154
1155
1156“Yes, Reiji-sama was it? Of course I’ve heard.”
1157
1158
1159
1160Hearing the name of his friend Reiji, Suimei’s ears twitched. Lefille, who knew of Suimei’s circumstances, looked over at him.
1161
1162
1163
1164(Suimei-kun. If I remember right…)
1165
1166
1167
1168(Ah. I think they’re talking about my friend.)
1169
1170
1171
1172Not many days had passed since they left on the journey yet it was already the talk of travelers. Since the traveler started the conversation with that, Suimei thought, did something happen? Keeping a calm face so that no one would suspect anything, Suimei listened as the two men continued.
1173 
1174
1175
1176
1177“They were recognized by the guild as the highest rank, being the title holder of mastering all elements.”
1178
1179
1180
1181“Ah, being able to use all the elements is amazing. The ruler of all.”
1182
1183
1184
1185“Those two are wonderful. I’m a civil officer but I wish I could be like them.”
1186
1187
1188
1189With that, Suimei couldn’t hold in his urge to laugh.
1190
1191
1192
1193“Bu...ku ku… that’s why, stop that…”
1194
1195
1196
1197“...?”
1198
1199
1200
1201Seeing Suimei stifle his laughter, Lefille gave him a strange look while the other men swallowed and then declared in an excited tone.
1202
1203
1204“--Anyway, recently Astel put together an extermination group to face the mazoku that attacked Kurant city.”
1205
1206
1207
1208“What’s more, they defeated the mazoku general. If I remember right, Rajas was the name.”
1209
1210
1211
1212The first to respond in surprise was Lefille.
1213 
1214
1215
1216
1217“What?!?”
1218 
1219“Oi oi… what’s the meaning of this.”
1220
1221
1222
1223Suimei’s face turned into one of dubiousness.
1224
1225
1226
1227The two men met gazes while the official said “Amazing. Even though they were just called recently they did something like that…” in wonder. They were surprised by a completely different aspect.
1228
1229
1230
1231Somehow, something strange Suimei and Lefille didn’t know about happened .
1232
1233
1234
1235
1236★
1237
1238
1239
1240
1241
1242A horse ran over the rain soaked ground. It was going fast enough that its hooves chopped up the mud as it splashed into the air. The mud splashes reflected the colors of the melancholic ashen skies.
1243
1244
1245
1246It was a few days before Suimei and Lefille arrived at the Imperial capital, Filas Filia.
1247
1248
1249
1250After Reiji had heard Suimei’s predicament from Gregory and hurriedly departed on a horse, he met up with Mizuki and Titania and crossed the Nelfaria-Astel country border, coming to the woodlands to the west of Kurant city.
1251
1252
1253
1254Leaving the road, they went to the right into the expansive plains. Near the end, they came to a place where an evergreen forest went as far as the eye could see.
1255 
1256Her horse running parallel to Reiji, Titania held onto the reins tightly and turned to talk to him.
1257
1258
1259
1260“It was fortunate we were able to borrow some horses along the way. If that wasn’t the case then we wouldn’t have been able to catch up to Reiji-sama.”
1261
1262
1263
1264With a relieved look, Titania recounted some of the details up until their reunion.
1265
1266
1267
1268Upon hearing Suimei’s crisis and learning of the truth, Reiji quickly set out alone. Titania and the others chased after him, going along the path they used to return to Astel, luckily being able to borrow horses on the way. Halfway along the road they came across Reiji resting his horse.
1269
1270
1271Turning towards her, Reiji said apologetically.
1272
1273
1274
1275“Yes...but, are you fine Tia? With this, I’ve made you go along with my selfish desires.”
1276
1277
1278
1279“It’s fine, considering you were dead set on going. If it’s like that then I can’t help but accompany you.”
1280
1281
1282
1283“Sorry. This time it’s...”
1284
1285
1286
1287Yes, this time he also had responsibility. Astel being attacked by the mazoku, and him arbitrarily taking off, he definitely was the cause. To those who he made come with him, he couldn’t pay back his indebtedness.
1288
1289
1290However, Titania, with a smile that said don’t worry about it, rode up to his side.
1291 
1292
1293
1294
1295“No. The matter this time, it’s not Reiji-sama’s fault. The nobles of our country were the ones that tricked Suimei, and in the first place if we didn’t summon you here, such a thing would not have occurred. Furthermore, being part of the royal family, I am also obligated to help you. That’s why, there is nothing you should feel indebted for.”
1296
1297
1298
1299“...Yes. Thank you.”
1300
1301
1302
1303“Don’t worry about me. More importantly…”
1304
1305
1306
1307Titania looked backwards while riding. Looking concernedly at the person behind them, what she meant was obvious. There, was the girl who had been caught up in this dangerous situation due to his selfish actions.
1308
1309
1310“Mizuki…”
1311
1312
1313
1314Unable to ride a horse yet, she clung to the female knight Luka. Still unfamiliar with battle and fear, she still came to a place with the mazoku army even after being told a second time of the danger.
1315
1316
1317
1318Reiji was actually a little bit proud of her. However,
1319
1320
1321
1322“Mizuki, don’t push yourself. If you think you can’t fight, then definitely fall back. Okay?”
1323
1324
1325
1326“But…”
1327
1328
1329
1330What came from Mizuki’s mouth was the feeling of a girl asking ‘is that really okay?’ Knowing a friend is in danger and coming to help, and yet,
1331 
1332withdrawing without doing anything. Her conscience was weighed down by the feelings of helplessness.
1333
1334
1335
1336To the girl plagued with a sense of responsibility, Reiji and Titania both offered words of comfort.
1337
1338
1339
1340“It’s fine if you don’t try to do more than you feel you can. It’s not just Suimei, if something happened to either of you, I would…”
1341
1342
1343
1344Yes. If something happened then she wouldn’t be able to forgive herself, which is why she wanted Mizuki to stand down.
1345
1346
1347
1348“Reiji-kun…”
1349
1350
1351
1352“That’s why, if we feel like it’s getting to be too much, can you retreat with Luka to a safe place?”
1353
1354
1355
1356“...Alright. You too, don’t push yourself. Promise?”
1357
1358
1359
1360“Ah, promise.”
1361
1362
1363
1364To that gloomy face, Reiji told a lie to calm her down. Right now, that was the only lie. Of course. About being able to protect that promise, his confidence was because he wholeheartedly believed in it.
1365
1366
1367
1368Upon seeing their conversation come to a conclusion, Titania came over and inquired.
1369 
1370
1371
1372
1373“Reiji-sama. Do you have any plans after this?”
1374 
1375
1376“Yeah. First we’ll check out where we think the mazoku are and wait and see. I don’t know how much time we have, but right now we don’t know where he is. After we figure out what their plans are we can go around and search where they might be hiding.”
1377
1378
1379
1380Their top priority was to save Suimei. It would be impossible to directly challenge the mazoku, so there was no need to. Upon determining the situation they would go and search for them.
1381
1382
1383
1384True, the chance of them coming across him and the mazoku was low but, even still.
1385
1386
1387
1388“Fufufu, you can’t beat the mazoku?”
1389
1390
1391
1392“What?!? Still, that would be impossible for me too.”
1393
1394
1395
1396“Admitting it outrightly… Well, however it is, it seems you haven’t forgotten the situation. It was needless worry huh.”
1397
1398
1399
1400“You were messing with me? You’re quite shrewd Tia… Well so what do you think?”
1401
1402
1403
1404“Hmm well. Confirming the state of affairs and then moving is a good idea I think.”
1405
1406
1407
1408After she said so, Reiji tried asking about something else.
1409 
1410
1411
1412
1413“...Hey Tia. If I were to, say, cut and run right here, what would you do?”
1414 
1415“At that time I would go with you.”
1416
1417
1418
1419“That is.”
1420
1421
1422
1423“...I said it before Reiji. To accompany you is my duty. And if Reiji-sama is to fall, then so will I.”
1424
1425
1426
1427Eyes turned ahead, what could she be looking at? It was as if she was staring at the difficulties that were to come. However, hearing her solemn determination, Reiji forgot his earlier words. In her voice was strength. Was it resolution? In the end, Titania wasn’t a just a girl who would blindly follow as she was told. One who would decide to follow him with resolution to the death when he has matters he must do. That was the girl with him.
1428
1429
1430
1431“What seems to be the matter?”
1432
1433
1434
1435“Iya, Tia is amazing. Someone like me couldn’t even compare.”
1436
1437
1438
1439“...?”
1440
1441
1442
1443It seemed she couldn’t understand what he meant from his words. She curiously tilted her neck as she rode the horse. As the princess of a country, she seemed to have stronger resolve than he did. Before her resolution, his determination seemed to pick up somewhat. Seeing her figure, he became aware of his own weakness.
1444
1445
1446
1447But right now, he didn’t have the time to think about that. Shaking off those thoughts, Reiji asked Titania.
1448 
1449
1450
1451
1452“Tia, based on this plan, where do you think we should head to?”
1453 
1454
1455
1456
1457“Yes, why don’t we head north from here. These woodlands west of Kurant city become thinner if you go north compared to south. In addition, it is more elevated as well, making it the most favorable location to confirm the situation.”
1458
1459
1460
1461“Understood. Then let’s go.”
1462
1463
1464
1465
1466
1467
1468
1469★
1470
1471
1472
1473Reiji and the company made a detour to the north on horseback until they reached a mountainous area surrounded by forests.
1474
1475
1476
1477Looking up, the sky was filled with dark clouds. The surroundings was gloomy as if predicting for the coming anxiety and uneasiness. Despite there being a forest, there was lack of life to it. Everything that existed there simply lay on top of dark shade and grey background.
1478
1479
1480Opposite to his hurried manner so far, he drove the horse forward carefully. Having caught wind of what was in front, he slowed down even more. Then a small squad of soldiers from Astel emerged to block the road ahead.
1481
1482
1483
1484A man who looked like the squad leader shouted towards Reiji’s and the companions.
1485
1486
1487
1488“Halt!”
1489 
1490
1491
1492
1493They pulled on the reign to avoid collision and stopped right in front.
1494 
1495Sound of horse neighing spread throughout the forest. The man asked Reiji’s companions with a menacing face.
1496
1497
1498
1499“Who are you! Answer now!”
1500
1501
1502
1503“We are…..”
1504
1505
1506
1507As Reiji was about to explain obediently, the elderly knight Gregory, who had been riding behind strode forward and began to scold the soldiers.
1508
1509
1510“You fools! Do you know who you’re blocking the path of! The ones riding here are her highness Titania and the summoned hero, Reiji-sama! Show the proper respect!”
1511
1512
1513
1514“What?!”
1515
1516
1517
1518The soldiers immediately backed down at Gregory’s reprimand. After several fidgeting glances to confirm, the soldiers perhaps realized they had seen them before. The scenes in their memory and the person in front of their eyes matched, the soldiers knelt as if to make up for their previous rudeness and showed proper respect to Titania and Reiji.
1519
1520
1521
1522“I, I apologize. Please forgive my rudeness.”
1523
1524
1525
1526“It’s fine. You seem to be on guard duty. Are you from the Kurant city garrison?”
1527
1528
1529
1530“Yes. We are in Duke Hadorius’ army.”
1531 
1532
1533
1534
1535The soldier was honoured to answer Titania’s question. The moment they
1536 
1537heard the answer, a strange atmosphere developed amongst Reiji’s party.
1538
1539
1540
1541But whether Titania was used to hiding her expression or not, she did not appear taken back at all.
1542
1543
1544
1545“So Duke Hadorius is there.”
1546
1547
1548
1549“He is camped just ahead.”
1550
1551
1552
1553“Guide me to him.”
1554
1555
1556
1557The soldier answer “yes” and guided the way with other soldiers without even wiping the sweat off his brows.
1558
1559
1560
1561The soldiers’ boots made the leaves rustle. Titania followed behind them. The horse that Luca rode, which had been following behind Reiji so far, leisurely approached him. Then Mizuki, who had been riding behind Luca, leaned over to Reiji and whispered.
1562
1563
1564
1565“Reiji, if it’s Duke Hadorius.”
1566
1567
1568
1569“Yeah, the noble who used Suimei as a bait. I didn’t expect him to be somewhere like here.”
1570
1571
1572
1573“S, so we’re going to the place that person is at…..”
1574
1575
1576
1577“.... Yeah.”
1578 
1579
1580
1581
1582The mortal enemy who was waiting for them somewhere. When he
1583 
1584squinted his eyes open, as if the mortal enemy was standing right in front, Mizuki seemed to freeze up with anxiety. They were about to meet the man who sent their friend into a trap. It was to be expected.
1585
1586
1587
1588Reiji thought so, but Mizuki spoke sternly with a worried expression.
1589
1590
1591
1592“.... Reiji, you can’t rush this. We might have Tia, but we don’t know what
1593
1594kind of backlash will happen by harming a noble.”
1595
1596
1597
1598“Ah…. Yeah, I know. Thanks for worrying about me, Mizuki.”
1599
1600
1601
1602Perhaps Mizuki was worried that he couldn’t hold himself back and pounce at the man. But there was no way that could happen. It must not happen. Even if he did not care what would happen to himself, Gregory, who gave that information, could be in danger. For Gregory, who gave him the information despite knowing the possible dangers, he needed to restrain himself.
1603
1604
1605
1606Soon, amidst the Oak tree forest, there was a place with a group comprised of knights, soldiers and mages. There were not much room to stand around thanks to the uneven terrain and the muddy ground the rain created not too long ago, however they stood in formation nevertheless. How disciplined they must be.
1607
1608
1609
1610At the centre of that place was a middle-aged man wearing pitch black armour who appeared to be the commander.
1611
1612
1613
1614His age was around forties, or at least the same as Gregory, perhaps younger. He sported cleanly trimmed beard and a scar stretching from his forehead to the left cheek.
1615 
1616
1617
1618
1619A tall man standing nearly two meters tall with sturdy build. His existence
1620 
1621alone was overbearing enough to make people tense.
1622
1623
1624
1625He was the kind of a person who made sure that people knew who the leader of the group was.
1626
1627
1628
1629The squad that guided Reiji’s companions moved towards the formation to alert their arrival. They appeared to exchange several words back and forth with the man who appeared to be the commander. Then the man motioned with his hands to the densely packed knights and soldiers around him. Upon the man’s command, a path immediately opened up.
1630
1631
1632
1633The man approached Reiji’s companions through the path. Without hesitation, he kneeled before Titania with all his martial aura and showed the gesture of subordination.
1634
1635
1636
1637When Titania spoke “Rise, Duke Hadorius.”, the man --- Duke Hadorius, stood up.
1638
1639
1640
1641“It has been a long time, your highness. The soiree several months ago was last when we’ve met.”
1642
1643
1644
1645“It has been a long time indeed, Duke Hadorius. You still seem to have the fearsome aura around you.”
1646
1647
1648
1649“Please, something like this is nothing but mere breeze for your highness. Pardon my overstepping, but your faithful subject, Lucas de Hadorius, wanted to provide your highness with cool wind to clear away the unpleasant rain….”
1650 
1651
1652
1653
1654“That’s enough. You worry unnecessarily.”
1655 
1656The people gathered around Titania and Hadorius closed their mouth after hearing the conversation.
1657
1658
1659
1660The cool, but hate-filled tone. Titania’s greetings and relentless choice of words were far from friendly as well. Perhaps she was sending a stare filled with contempt from atop of the horse.
1661
1662
1663
1664There was a different kind of tension around the cold exchange of words. But Hadorius took it neither seriously nor jokingly with an expressionless face.
1665
1666
1667
1668“You’re the same as ever, your highness--- The one who accompanied you there must be the summoned hero, Reiji Shana-sama?”
1669
1670
1671“Yes.”
1672
1673When Reiji answer, Hadorius looked over. It was the threatening glare of someone with arrogant eyes.
1674
1675
1676
1677Was that what Titania called fearsome aura. Reiji stared back while thinking that with determination to not lose.
1678
1679
1680
1681‘This man….’
1682
1683
1684
1685That man was the one who placed Suimei in danger. He was the man who never doubted his action and showed off arrogance. Reiji was angry at the man who committed unspeakable evil deeds, but suppressed his anger.
1686
1687
1688…. Soon, Hadorius closed his eyes and opened his mouth.
1689 
1690
1691
1692
1693“I was late in greeting you, hero-sama. I am the one who oversees the
1694 
1695western territory under his majesty’s command, Lucas de Hadorius. I heard the news that mazokus were invading and was on my way there with an army.”
1696
1697
1698
1699Hadorius announced himself and his intentions arrogantly, and continued.
1700
1701
1702
1703“Your highness Titania, and dear summoned hero. What takes you out here in place like this?”
1704
1705
1706
1707Upon Hadorius’ question, Reiji gave the answer he had been preparing.
1708
1709
1710
1711“..... The way mazokus have been acting up made me worry about Astel,
1712
1713so we hurried back from Nelfaria Empire.”
1714
1715
1716
1717“Is that so. You even have the royal order as well, I apologize for inconveniencing you.”
1718
1719
1720
1721“No, this is something that I, as a hero need to do as well.”
1722
1723
1724
1725When Reiji replied in textbook manner, Titania asked Hadorius immediately.
1726
1727
1728
1729“Duke Hadorius, are the mazokus ahead?”
1730
1731
1732
1733“It seems so, your highness.”
1734
1735
1736
1737“Then were you strategizing just moments ago?”
1738 
1739
1740
1741
1742“Yes, your highness. I was planning on moving out as soon as the
1743 
1744skirmishers returned.”
1745
1746
1747
1748Skirmishers. It commonly referred to scouts. They were doing the work he had been planning to do himself. Hadorius probably already scouted the number of opponents and was starting to go on the offensive.
1749
1750
1751But feeling something was off, Reiji interjected himself into the conversation between Hadorius and Titania.
1752
1753
1754
1755“This army seems… small for attacking mazokus.”
1756
1757
1758
1759That was right. The army assembled here was strangely tiny. Roughly between a hundred to two hundred men. It was sorely lacking to attack an enemy numbering more than a thousand.
1760
1761
1762
1763“Hero-sama, this is not the whole of my army. I have placed men to the north and south to attack from multiple directions and there are many more waiting in ambush around here. You do not need to be worried.”
1764
1765
1766“Is that so. It seems my worries were unfounded.”
1767
1768
1769
1770“It would be right to discuss it with the soldiers over from the Metel’s side then advance, but after preparing for the battle and that storm, along with considering that Kurant City and Metel is currently divided, we could not afford any more delays. That is the situation. I ask you to understand this.”
1771
1772
1773Upon Hadorius’ reply, Reiji announced his planned course of action.
1774 
1775
1776
1777
1778“We plan on attacking as well when the skirmishers come back.”
1779 
1780“Youth is a great thing. But it is fine to just watch the battle unfold.”
1781
1782
1783
1784Hadorius replied. Whether Hadorius was mocking him, he could see the slightly raised corner of Hadorius’ lips with his two eyes.
1785
1786
1787
1788“I refuse. How about the Duke watch? I am a hero. I simply do what I must do.”
1789
1790
1791
1792“Huu, so be it. This Lucas cannot guess what kind of plan the hero-sama has in mind, but if you plan to attack head on, I shall accompany you until there.”
1793
1794
1795
1796Hadorius wiped the rigid expression off his face and laughed heartily for the first time. Reiji’s body tensed up at those words. Did that man know why they were there?
1797
1798
1799
1800He felt an urge to look back at Gregory but kept staring at Hadorius.
1801
1802
1803
1804Then Hadorius stated “Please rest a bit until the skirmishers return.” he said and returned to his soldiers.
1805
1806
1807
1808Was he simply walking away? His attitude towards the princess and the hero was extremely rude.
1809
1810
1811
1812Titania squinted her eyes and spoke.
1813
1814
1815
1816“He’s still the same.”
1817
1818
1819
1820Both Reiji and Titania looked, no, stared down at Hadorius, who was walking away.
1821 
1822
1823
1824
1825“It’s the first time I’ve heard Tia talk to someone like that. You don’t like that man?”
1826
1827
1828
1829“It’s just as you’ve seen. I like that he does not try to curry favours, but I dislike his attitude of looking down on people.”
1830
1831
1832
1833Her evaluation had a surprising side to it.
1834
1835
1836
1837“.... Tia, you don’t like losing, do you?”
1838
1839
1840
1841“Eh?! That… Rather than that, what did Reiji-sama think after meeting Duke Hadorius?”
1842
1843
1844
1845“It was unexpected. For him to be that kind of man.”
1846
1847
1848
1849Reiji spoke his honest feelings. Lucas de Hadorius. Since he was a man who pushes others into a trap with cowardly methods, there was an image of an evil and corrupt noble --- an image of morbidly overweight racoon, but the expectation had missed its mark.
1850
1851
1852
1853Of course in a way that the actual person was much worse than expected.
1854
1855
1856
1857“You thought he was going to be an intolerable coward, but he turned out to be even worse of a person than you’ve expected?”
1858
1859
1860
1861“I wouldn’t take it that far… But Tia, you really don’t like that person.”
1862 
1863
1864
1865
1866“I think it’s the same for you, Reiji-sama. Today is the first time you’ve
1867 
1868used words like “that person”.”
1869
1870
1871
1872“Yeah….”
1873
1874
1875
1876When Titania pointed it out, Reiji thought so as well. Thinking back on it, he was using the word so naturally. He planned on being careful, but it seems the hatred came out either way.
1877
1878
1879
1880At that moment, Mizuki asked Titania with a troubled expression.
1881
1882
1883
1884“....Is, is that person fighting as well? That person’s a noble, right?”
1885
1886
1887
1888“Duke Hadorius’ family is a famous martial family even within Astel. So Duke Hadorius is quite skilled.”
1889
1890
1891
1892Was that so. From the uncommon pressure to the courage to fight in the frontline, and even his physical ability. There was no ground to doubt he was a martial man.
1893
1894
1895
1896Meanwhile, Mizuki spoke something off topic with a sharp expression.
1897
1898
1899
1900“Huh, he had a big scar on his face!”
1901
1902
1903
1904“Yes, he got that scar from a battle a long time ago. I’ve never seen it myself, but they say he’s quite skilled.”
1905
1906
1907
1908After Titania said that, she turned her horse around skillfully and faced everyone. Then while being careful not to be overheard.
1909 
1910“As you’ve seen from earlier, Duke Hadorius is not someone you can underestimate. Reiji-sama, Mizuki-sama, do not trust that man. And Luca, Lophry, assist them well.”
1911
1912
1913
1914When Titania ordered them, the two knights immediately replied “Yes”.
1915
1916
1917
1918“And Gregory. Follow me just as you’ve done so far.”
1919
1920
1921
1922“But your highness….”
1923
1924
1925
1926“Don’t worry. Even if Duke Hadorius tries to do something, I’m here. So rest easy.”
1927
1928
1929
1930“.... Princess-sama… Thank you.”
1931
1932
1933
1934Gregory bowed his head down after hearing the words of reassurance from Titania. For some reason, Lophry became emotional, started tearing up and Luca sent gazes of admiration towards Titania.
1935
1936
1937
1938“Tia, you look cool today.”
1939
1940
1941
1942“I guess.”
1943
1944
1945
1946“If you start liking her for that, it’s going to be a problem!”
1947
1948
1949
1950“Eh? Huh?”
1951
1952
1953
1954When Reiji became flabbergasted at those words, Mizuki turned her face away. Luca, who was riding in front of Reiji, made similarly confused
1955 
1956expression.
1957
1958
1959
1960That was when a man looking like a soldier ran out from the forest with several other men. They must be the skirmishers. Looking at them heading towards where Hadorius was, Reiji and the companions headed to the centre of the army as well.
1961
1962
1963
1964Hadorius asked the soldier who kneeled as soon as he arrived.
1965
1966
1967
1968“What’s the status of the mazoku army?”
1969
1970“Yes! I will report now! The mazoku army----”
1971
1972
1973
1974The soldier started reporting while gasping for air and without even wiping the sweat off his brow. The moment before the report began, everyone including Hadorius held their breath. Everyone drew the extent of mazoku army and what kind of mamonos they brought in their own head.
1975
1976
1977Then what the soldier announced immediately was...
1978
1979
1980
1981“--- was wiped out…..”
1982
1983
1984
1985That was the surprising truth.
1986
1987
1988
1989“-----?”
1990
1991
1992
1993“Wiped out?”
1994
1995“..... What, there was an army of over a thousand of them. But even before
1996
1997fighting, they were wiped out?”
1998Following Reiji’s voice, Hadorius’ surprised voice rang out.
1999 
2000
2001When Reiji looked to his side, there was a man with a shocked expression.
2002
2003Perhaps even a man like Hadorius never expected to hear a report like that.
2004
2005Murmuring noises from around them could be heard as well.
2006
2007
2008
2009Then Titania…
2010
2011
2012
2013“Are you certain?”
2014
2015“Eh, yes….?”
2016
2017
2018
2019The soldier seem to have just realized her presence. He looked confused for a moment, but continued after being hurried along by Hadorius.
2020
2021
2022“It, it was unmistakeable. There was nothing but dead mazokus in the plain.”
2023
2024
2025
2026“How can that be…”
2027
2028
2029
2030Titania’s voice ladened heavy by the end of her sentence. It was not a bad news, but the mystery weighed too much. Everyone stood shocked and not knowing what to say.
2031
2032
2033
2034Suddenly, Hadorius turned his head towards Titania as if he had an idea.
2035
2036
2037
2038“Your highness, perhaps.”
2039
2040
2041
2042“.... No, we were coming from the direction of Nelfarian Empire. It was
2043
2044opposite to the direction mazokus had shown up from, and moreover, why would we need to put up this kind of an act if we did do it?”
2045 
2046“.... I asked a short-sighted question.”
2047
2048
2049
2050Hadorius admitted the folly of his question.
2051
2052
2053
2054Hadorius thought that Reiji had annihilated the mazokus. Hadorius was a man of this world after all. Ergo, he found hope from heroes. It was not a stretch to think that since a hero was there.
2055
2056
2057
2058It was not a theory Reiji could ever have thought of.
2059
2060
2061
2062Titania hurried Hadorius, who seem to have sunk into deep contemplation.
2063
2064
2065
2066“Duke Hadorius, let us go there first.”
2067
2068
2069
2070“.... Yes, your highness. Let us.”
2071
2072
2073
2074
2075
2076***
2077
2078
2079
2080
2081
2082---	Reiji expected he would run into unbelievable things before he arrived at that place. Disgusting smell prodded his nose and something unknown heated the air. Reiji could feel chills going through his skin.
2083
2084
2085Did the others not feel it or did they not express it even though they knew? Everyone appeared to keep their cool besides the soldiers who were filled with nervousness. Hadorius appeared relaxed and Titania had a wary gaze.
2086
2087
2088In moments, he dropped his sight to below the horse. He rubbed his eyes wondering if the light refraction from the water drops that had fallen off
2089 
2090leaves made it look red.
2091
2092
2093
2094Soon, the trees disappeared and the plain appeared.
2095
2096
2097
2098“..... This is.”
2099
2100Sound of Hadorius’ voice and gulping. When Reiji’s group arrived at the place the skirmishers reported the mazokus to be at, there was a sight that made everyone doubt their eyes.
2101
2102
2103
2104“What is this….”
2105
2106
2107
2108Even Reiji could only sigh with fear filled expression at the scene that could not be described.
2109
2110
2111
2112They had followed the skirmishers into a great plain with a mountain range visible at the edge of the horizon. Great fissures in the ground, ground that had melted at high temperature and then frozen again, gigantic iceberg, some unknown sinisterly dark swamp and countless remains of mazokus strewn about.
2113
2114
2115
2116---	Just what had happened here. Below the shining ray of light peeking through altostratus clouds were ghastly uncommon scene and corpses. It was a distressing sight that could not possibly be a natural disaster.
2117
2118
2119Distressing was the correct choice of word. It was a ghastly sight that they could almost hear the mazokus’ singular cry before death if they put their ears to it. Even if they were the enemy, they could feel a slight bit of sympathy for those who died in such terrifying manner.
2120
2121
2122
2123It was a place that could be compared to hell, but the hell had already passed.
2124 
2125
2126Reiji, who had been following the skirmishers, knights and Duke Hadorius so far asked anybody he could get his hands on.
2127
2128
2129
2130“This, this is a path….?”
2131
2132
2133
2134The path in front of his eyes was split in half in a straight line. There was no blood, flesh, sign of being carved away or destruction. It was clean. As if something had taken this path, it was only split in a straight line. The road extended towards the foot of the mountain and there were corpses littered everywhere along the side of the road.
2135
2136
2137
2138Mizuki, who had been following so far, murmured without a specific conversation partner.
2139
2140
2141
2142“Remains of magic….?”
2143
2144
2145
2146“Mizuki?”
2147
2148“There’s no mistake. This is definitely remains of a magic.”
2149
2150
2151
2152Was she certain because she was confident? Mizuki looked at the unnatural ice and materials that weren’t burnt all the way with a fearful expression. She pointed at them and said they were the result of magic.
2153
2154
2155Titania exclaimed at Mizuki’s certainty.
2156
2157
2158
2159“Mizuki, you noticed….”
2160
2161
2162
2163“Yeah, it was faint, but there’s leftover mana and there’s signs of spells by the ice or burning things over there.”
2164 
2165
2166“.... You’re right.”
2167
2168
2169
2170When Reiji watched closely with all his concentration, he could feel the [trace]. He didn’t know until moments ago, but once he realized they contained magic diagrams, his thoughts became clear as if a fog had been lifted off.
2171
2172
2173
2174But for a lingering fire or ice to have individual magical diagrams was incredible. The diagram, a fundamental for a magic, was only needed for a single moment to take down mazokus. And to be this detailed as well----
2175
2176
2177“Mizuki, this is...”
2178
2179
2180
2181“The formations are so highly developed I don’t know what to say… It might not be the kind of magic we use.”
2182
2183
2184
2185“That too, but to use this kind of high level spells so many times.”
2186
2187
2188
2189---	It was not normal. Perhaps a large army destroyed the mazokus. That kind of absurd theory popped into Reiji’s head and disappeared immediately. Looking at the scene, it was impossible to think an army had clashed here. In a clash that big, there would be the dead from the other side as well. But there were none. Only the mazoku bodies covered the plains as far as the horizon stretched. It was fundamentally impossible to form a large army with only high class mages as well. The only conclusion was that this was an aftermath of something incredibly powerful having swept through here.
2190
2191
2192
2193The horses continually neighed as they were sensitive to surrounding atmosphere. They reined the anxious horses and headed through the small path that had yet to dry, but it was Titania who spoke in surprised voice this time.
2194 
2195
2196
2197
2198“This is…..?”
2199
2200
2201
2202Following Titania, Duke Hadorius’ voice could be heard.
2203
2204
2205
2206“Even a Behemoth….”
2207
2208
2209
2210Reiji and the companions turned their head towards a voice that rang out like a groan. What lay there was the remains of a gigantic mamono.
2211
2212
2213“S, so big….”
2214
2215
2216
2217Mizuki’s voice filled with either fear or surprise could be heard.
2218
2219
2220
2221Its total length was about two hundred meters. It had thick and wrinkled skin that reminded of a black jeep. The limbs and horns were gigantic even for that huge body.
2222
2223
2224
2225Its open bloodshot eyes inspired fear. Rather than fear deriving from strength, it was an ominous kind of feeling that chilled your spine.
2226
2227
2228But for whatever reason, due to the magical power that Mizuki mentioned, the creature’s body was half-buried at a slant in the ground.
2229
2230
2231“It’s a Special 2nd Class Demon Beast. To think even this kind of mamono was taken down.”
2232
2233
2234
2235Titania revealed her shock even without explaining about the categorizations for mamono. She let out a flabbergasted sigh.
2236 
2237
2238
2239
2240Seeming how they were more surprised to see this Behemoth than any other mazokus or mamono, it must be quite a formidable beast. The soldiers, Gregory and even Hadorius had a serious expression on their faces.
2241
2242
2243
2244While everyone stood shocked, the soldier who was sent to scout ahead returned.
2245
2246
2247
2248The way he staggered was not because he was tired, but because of the blood curdling sights all around him.
2249
2250
2251
2252“R… reporting….. All the mazokus are annihilated. Their number is.”
2253
2254
2255
2256The crowd had to wait while swallowing their dry saliva for the kneeling soldier’s next words.
2257
2258
2259
2260Rather than making people wait, the soldier looked rather perplexed at what he was about to explain as well. That was when Hadorius urged the soldier on with a frozen expression.
2261
2262
2263
2264“How many.”
2265
2266
2267
2268“Yes! There’s roughly over ten thousand…..”
2269
2270
2271
2272The time froze. Everyone gasped at the sound of ten thousand, which made them doubt their own ears.
2273
2274
2275
2276When everybody came to their senses, Hadorius spoke with a shocked voice.
2277 
2278
2279
2280
2281“T, ten thousand….?”
2282
2283“B, but even if there were ten thousand mazokus, the number of corpses do not match.”
2284
2285
2286
2287“I apologize, but considering the traces of mazoku and mamono movements and the area of the attack, I believe that number to be reasonable.”
2288
2289
2290
2291Hadorius spoke with a harsh face after listening to the scout’s report.
2292
2293
2294
2295“To think it’s not around a thousand….”
2296
2297
2298
2299It was a hurried voice combined with shock. He had imagined what would have happened if he fought against that army. Even for a worst case scenario, that kind of number was beyond imagination.
2300
2301
2302
2303When Titania looked at Hadorius, he corrected his expression.
2304
2305
2306
2307“To mistake the size of mazokus. If they attacked Metel or Kurant City, it sends a chill down my back----.-”
2308
2309
2310
2311“Just who do you think did this in this short amount of time. Do you have any guesses, Duke Hadorius?”
2312
2313“.... I am unsure, but roughly about a week ago, there was a day when it
2314
2315thundered extraordinarily. I believe that was the day when the mazokus were destroyed.”
2316 
2317
2318
2319
2320“The day when it thundered….”
2321 
2322
2323On Titania’s murmur, Hadorius said in suspicious tone “The bishop from the Church of Saviour said the goddess was angry.”. Did this world think the will of the heaven manifested in the form of lightning as well?
2324
2325
2326But did goddess Arjuna really destroy them? No, there was no way that kind of miracle could happen. If it was possible, then there was no need for a hero in the first place.
2327
2328
2329
2330The mystery deepened. They could guess when, but what happened remained unsolved.
2331
2332
2333
2334Suddenly, Mizuki murmured with a worried expression.
2335
2336
2337
2338“Is Suimei doing alright?”
2339
2340
2341
2342“I wonder how he’s doing….”
2343
2344
2345
2346Reiji became disturbed looking at Mizuki who had her head down in a worry.
2347
2348
2349
2350How would Suimei be doing? It would be fortunate if mazokus were annihilated before he ran into them---
2351
2352
2353
2354“A mazoku! There’s a survivor!”
2355
2356
2357
2358“-----?”
2359
2360Everyone turned around to the voice that came from the rear of the column. A soldier who was searching around the surrounding screamed out the report of a mazoku. Was it buried amongst the corpses or did it
2361 
2362come from somewhere nearby? Several mazokus that appeared to be a remnant furiously closed the distance.
2363
2364
2365
2366The one who shouted first was Hadorius.
2367
2368
2369
2370“---- They are approaching! Battle formations!”
2371
2372
2373
2374He drew his sword from atop of a horse and commanded the soldiers. The soldiers immediately sprung to action upon the command. Soldiers carrying spear moved forward in a formation and mages started casting spells from behind them.
2375
2376
2377
2378Continuing after Hadorius’ orders, Reiji looked at Luca.
2379
2380
2381
2382“Luca-san, I trust Mizuki to you!”
2383
2384
2385
2386“Understood!”
2387
2388
2389
2390“R, Reiji-san?!”
2391
2392“I’m going to fight. Mizuki and Luca, wait here. --- Hyaa!”
2393
2394
2395
2396“Yes! Reiji-sama!”
2397
2398
2399
2400“Tia, prepare a spell behind me! Let’s aim for the flank from the horseback!”
2401 
2402
2403
2404
2405Reiji drew his sword as well after hurriedly shouting the words.
2406 
2407What he could see was the mazokus and soldiers who were prepared for the attack. Reiji drove his horse aiming for the flank. Following him was Titania, Lophry and Gregory. Hadorius continued to command his soldiers meanwhile.
2408
2409
2410
2411By the time Reiji’s group’s horses caught up, the soldiers were already surrounding the mazokus. The soldiers carrying a spear kept the mazokus back while the mages poured on the magic. It was a battle that went the way Hadorius commanded and showed his excellent commanding skills. The soldiers were proficient and at this rate, they could contain the mazokus without any casualties.
2412
2413
2414
2415No….
2416
2417
2418
2419It may have appeared that way, but the mazokus were determined. Their main army was destroyed and they stood as a suicide troop.
2420
2421
2422Suicide troop. You could only confirm their existence in wars. Even though the loss was apparent, some soldiers resigned themselves as dead and furiously attacked with single minded determination to kill as much enemy as possible. They did not fear death as what awaited them either way was death. The soldiers who accepted their death were strong and difficult to face.
2423
2424
2425
2426There was even a saying not to fight the suicide troops. That was how dangerous they were in the battlefield.
2427
2428
2429
2430The determination to throw their life away soon created a hole in the formation and the fence of soldiers collapsed.
2431
2432
2433
2434The mazokus ran wild as if trying to take as many people with them to the death, and soldiers started to waver amidst the chaotic melee.
2435 
2436
2437“Retreat!”
2438
2439
2440
2441Hadorius rode in with his large black horse when he saw the situation. He cut down several mazokus in half while commanding the soldiers, but few slipped past right by him.
2442
2443
2444
2445Towards Luca and Mizuki.
2446
2447
2448
2449“Damn it!”
2450
2451They broke through. By the time he thought this, it was already too late. Mazokus soared towards Mizuki in an instant. Even with Mizuki, it was two versus three. The number was unfavourable for Luca to be fighting while defending her.
2452
2453
2454
2455“Gregory!”
2456
2457
2458
2459As soon as he heard Titania, Gregory turned his horse around. But----
2460
2461
2462
2463“Kuuh! Mizuki-sama, hold on.”
2464
2465“Yeah!”
2466
2467
2468
2469Luca tried to control the horse to escape, but the muddy ground held onto the horse’s hooves. Normally, mud were just trivial hindrance, but it was critical in situations like this. The horse couldn’t move right.
2470
2471
2472“Damn it--- Stain Scarlet!”
2473
2474
2475
2476Reiji cursed while casting a fire magic. Titania joined in, but it couldn’t finish off the determined mazokus.
2477 
2478
2479If it continues like this! It’s dangerous…..
2480
2481
2482
2483The mazokus got closer to Mizuki and Mizuki towards mazokus as well.
2484
2485
2486
2487He used magic, but mazokus still ran forward while covered in fire. She was way too far to go help. With an ominous feeling, a chill ran down his back.
2488
2489
2490
2491That was when a white vine of flame flew in from the corner of the vision. Pure white flame. It surrounded the mazokus that were intent on attacking Mizuki and Luca.
2492
2493
2494
2495The white flame spurted towards the air and turned the mazokus into ashes in a moment.
2496
2497
2498
2499“Hmm….?”
2500
2501
2502
2503“This magic is?!”
2504
2505Reiji and Titania’s voice were that of surprise and realization.
2506
2507
2508
2509The moment they realized what that flame was and what it was for, a distant horse hoof beat could be heard. Someone was approaching on horse, and that speed was extraordinary. Did someone cast a spell on their horse. It was as fast as a comet.
2510
2511
2512
2513When Titania confirmed the person who was now close enough to be seen clearly, she let out an excited scream.
2514 
2515
2516
2517
2518“---- White Flame-sama!”
2519 
2520
2521That was it. The person who was riding towards Reiji’s companions was the young royal magician, Felmenia Stingray.
2522
2523
2524
2525Reiji shouted towards Felmenia.
2526
2527
2528
2529“Teacher? How did you get here?!”
2530
2531
2532
2533“Hero-sama! We’ll talk later! Remaining mazokus first!”
2534
2535
2536
2537“Ah! Yes!”
2538
2539
2540
2541Upon Felmenia’s words, Reiji turned his horse around and charged towards the remaining mazokus.
2542
2543
2544
2545When he rode by one and cut it in half with a single strike, Hadorius’ voice rang out again.
2546
2547
2548
2549“Magicians, prepare for the second attack!”
2550
2551
2552
2553It was a confident command. The soldiers showed extraordinary skill to surround the mazokus and the mazokus were promptly annihilated by magicians who were waiting.
2554
2555
2556
2557Because of the magic that struck all at once, dust and smoke blurred the area. There were no more mazokus. Beyond the blurred areas, there were no signs of life.
2558 
2559
2560
2561
2562Soon, Felmenia dismounted and approached.
2563 
2564
2565“Princess-sama, Reiji-sama, and Mizuki sama. It has been a long time.”
2566
2567
2568
2569Titania nodded with her eyes closed. Mizuki and Reiji responded.
2570
2571
2572
2573“A long time, teacher.”
2574
2575
2576
2577“Felmenia-san, thank you. I lived thanks to you.”
2578
2579
2580
2581Felmenia simply stated “I was simply passing by. I’m glad you’re not harmed.” and held Mizuki’s hands softly. So Mizuki made a smile and conveyed her thanks once more.
2582
2583
2584
2585After that, Felmenia exchanged several words with Hadorius and bowed her head. Did they know each other? There was no friendliness, nor hatred like Titania. It was simple business-like greeting.
2586
2587
2588Titania once again expressed her gratitude towards Felmenia.
2589
2590
2591
2592“White Flame-sama, thank you. But what brings you here?”
2593
2594
2595
2596“Hmm, his majesty decided to fire you from the position of Royal Magician?”
2597
2598
2599
2600Felmenia calmly replied to Hadorius who had interjected himself into the conversation.
2601
2602
2603
2604“Yes. Currently, rather than as a Royal Magician, I am acting directly under his majesty’s command.”
2605 
2606
2607“His majesty’s command…”
2608
2609
2610
2611It was beyond what Reiji expected. But there must be a reason for King Almadiaeus to give out direct orders. Which meant----
2612
2613
2614
2615“Was it to help us?”
2616
2617
2618
2619“Eh? No, it was something else….”
2620
2621
2622
2623“Then why?”
2624
2625
2626
2627“T, there is a s, special situation…..”
2628
2629
2630
2631“White Flame-sama. What is it?”
2632
2633Felmenia mumbled at Titania’s words….. Rather than that, she looked
2634
2635unsettled. They didn’t know what, but was it something so difficult he could not even reply to the princess. It was a possibility since it was the king’s direct command.
2636
2637
2638
2639That was when a soldier came running while gasping for air.
2640
2641
2642
2643“R, reporting!”
2644
2645
2646
2647Everyone tensed for a moment thinking another group of mazokus appeared, but it was strange. For some reason, the soldier who came to report came out from the forest they were just in. There were no mazokus there.
2648 
2649
2650
2651
2652Hadorius asked.
2653 
2654
2655
2656
2657“What is it?”
2658
2659
2660
2661“The Empire’s third princess, Graziella Filas Reiseld just penetrated the border with an army!”
2662
2663
2664
2665An alarming news. Titania’s face turned blue at the soldier’s report.
2666
2667
2668
2669“What?! Princess Graziella?!”
2670
2671“Yes! The princess broke through the border patrol by force, passed through Kurant City and is headed this way.”
2672
2673
2674
2675“How could that be. Why.”
2676
2677
2678
2679“--- Shouldn’t it be obvious? White Flame.”
2680
2681
2682
2683Titania turned around in surprise at the voice that flew out.
2684
2685
2686
2687A woman appeared from amidst the smoke.
2688
2689
2690
2691“Reiji! Another person we don’t know appeared! What do we do!”
2692
2693
2694
2695“I’m not sure. I don’t think there’s anything we can do….”
2696
2697
2698
2699No. There was nothing they could do. Reiji responded chidingly towards Mizuki who sensed ominous atmosphere and looked with nervous expression.
2700 
2701
2702There was a woman riding a horse.
2703
2704
2705
2706The person who appeared with a taunting voice from the fading smoke was a young woman wearing flashy medals and a coat hanging on her shoulder. Long blond hair with waves and the corner of her mouth raised in confidence. She had the special light of someone who was born to command others from above.
2707
2708
2709
2710She was with a group wearing military clothes that could be either her comrades or subordinates.
2711
2712
2713
2714But what bothered him the most was.
2715
2716
2717
2718How did nobody notice even though she rode all the way here?
2719
2720
2721
2722They were riding on top of horses just like his group. But there were no sounds of horse hooves. From this distance with horses, it was impossible.
2723
2724
2725As if Felmenia heard Reiji’s murmur, which was gripped in mystery, she answered.
2726
2727
2728
2729“Reiji-sama the person over there is Nelfaria Empire’s third princess, Graziella Filas Reiseld. And she is referred as “Geo Maripex”, the strongest earth-type mage in the Empire. Hiding the sound of horse hooves is nothing for her.”
2730
2731
2732
2733“But why would she go all the way to hide the sound….”
2734
2735
2736
2737“I don’t know that far. It doesn’t look like she plans on attacking us though….”
2738 
2739
2740
2741
2742Reiji and Felmenia frowned at Graziella’s entrance.
2743
2744
2745
2746Then, Titania approached Graziella with a serious expression.
2747
2748
2749
2750“It has been a long time, your highness Graziella.”
2751
2752
2753
2754“It seems so Titania. I’m glad you’re doing well.”
2755
2756
2757
2758Opposite to Titania, who was showing proper respects in greeting despite her anger, Graziella replied in an overbearing tone. Titania replied with an advice-filled tone as if she could not stand Graziella’s attitude.
2759
2760
2761“Your highness said it’s been a long time, but shouldn’t there be something you did before that?”
2762
2763
2764
2765“Something? I don’t know what you’re talking about. Did something happen?”
2766
2767
2768
2769“---- Even for an allied country, it is not a proper act to cross the border with an army unannounced. Do you have any explanation for this act?”
2770
2771
2772What came back at Titania’s sharp glare was Graziella’s mocking tone.
2773
2774
2775
2776“Yeah, normally it would be something to apologize for. ---- But don’t you think we’re on the same boat?”
2777 
2778
2779
2780
2781“..... What do you mean?”
2782 
2783
2784“I don’t think it’s such a difficult concept that it needs to be explained.”
2785
2786
2787
2788The kingdom’s princess’ and the empire’s princess’ gaze collided. Soon, Graziella snorted and.
2789
2790
2791
2792“A mazoku army appeared in your country. You need to worry about possible effects it might have on neighboring country, but trying to take care of it without even letting us know doesn’t seem like the proper attitude of an allied country, don’t you think?”
2793
2794
2795
2796“That is… because the mazokus advanced too quickly, we didn’t have the time.”
2797
2798
2799
2800“You seem very prepared for not having enough time. Furthermore, you and Astel’s hero were in my country. To try to play it off as not having enough time, the princess of the Astel Kingdom is more thick skinned than
2801
2802I	thought.” “.....”
2803
2804
2805
2806
2807
2808
2809
2810
2811
2812Titania’s faced crinkled. Graziella appeared to be amused by Titania’s expression and laughed heartily.
2813
2814
2815
2816“But you came to my country while the subjugation for demon king was ongoing. You probably didn’t know what was happening back home. So--- -”
2817
2818
2819
2820“So you want us to remain silent about this incident? But you cannot justify having illegally entered with an armed group--”
2821 
2822“I learned that an allied nation is in danger and came to help in a hurry. It’s plenty justifiable. Are you perhaps planning on denying that as well?”
2823
2824
2825Graziella pressured on with even more overbearing tone than before. To come to help probably meant she planned on surprising the mazoku army from a flank. Considering the situation, that conclusion made sense.
2826
2827
2828But Titania still glared at Graziella with a pained expression.
2829
2830
2831
2832“.... We will officially lodge a complaint about this incident at a later
2833
2834date.”
2835
2836
2837
2838“Do what you will. But since this incident is due to the mazoku advance, wouldn’t the Sadias Alliance, Autonomous District and the Papacy be on our side?”
2839
2840
2841
2842Graziella did not waver once. Who was the one truly thick skinned. Graziella spoke as if she did not care what advice Titania had to give. Then she turned her head to look at Reiji. The sharp gaze of the overbearing woman scanned him from top to bottom.
2843
2844
2845
2846“Are you Astel’s summoned hero?”
2847
2848
2849
2850“.... Yes.”
2851
2852
2853
2854“You don’t seem the friendly type.”
2855
2856
2857
2858“This is just how I am.”
2859 
2860
2861
2862
2863Reiji bowed lightly while replying.
2864 
2865
2866
2867
2868She was not someone you could show openings to. He felt it and talked to her in business-fashion. Graziella stared at Reiji’s face as if she was feeling not too happy about it.
2869
2870
2871
2872“You have a clean face.”
2873
2874
2875
2876“.... So?”
2877
2878
2879
2880“I’m just saying it because you don’t have any scar on your face. I was wondering if you had nothing to do with fighting over in the other world. I’d say, somewhat unreliable for a man called a hero.”
2881
2882
2883
2884To say something like that on a first meeting. Should it be called honesty? It was extremely rude.
2885
2886
2887
2888Titania, who had been simply listening so far, came forward with an angry expression.
2889
2890
2891
2892“Princess Graziella, do you not think you’re out of line to the hero who will save the world?”
2893
2894
2895
2896“Fu, I was simply saying what I felt. Plus, this massacre, I don’t think your army could have done something like this.”
2897
2898
2899
2900She looked at Titania with glowing eyes as soon as she said it.
2901 
2902
2903
2904
2905“---- So, there were mazokus, correct? What happened to them?”
2906 
2907“.... I am uncertain. What did happen indeed? I do not know.”
2908
2909
2910
2911“Ho?”
2912
2913
2914
2915Graziella frowned when Titania answered coldly. She did not know either. There was no way to explain and Titania probably did not wish to say it either. She was the type who did not like losing.
2916
2917
2918
2919At that moment, Reiji looked at Hadorius, who had been worrying him. For some reason, he had been spectating in silence since the start. Considering his personality or stance, he would have gotten a word or two in, but he did not complain as Astel’s nobles and simply stood in silence since Graziella showed up. What was he thinking with his nonchalant attitude?
2920
2921
2922
2923Or perhaps he was different from how Reiji had thought him to be. Still, he could not shake off the feeling of strangeness.
2924
2925
2926
2927Just as Reiji sparked a doubt in his heart, something unnatural appeared.
2928
2929
2930
2931They all felt the unnaturalness and turned to look.
2932
2933
2934
2935Felmenia was the first one to look up at somewhere.
2936
2937
2938
2939“This is…..”
2940
2941
2942
2943Could she ascertain the speed and direction so quickly. When they stared at something flying rapidly with long silver hair, Hadorius’ voice could be heard.
2944 
2945“Was there another remnant. But---”
2946
2947
2948
2949“---- Stronger than mazokus from before.”
2950
2951
2952
2953The one who finished Hadorius’ sentence was Reiji. They understood the seriousness of the situation and prepared for battle. The mazoku’s mana that could be felt was powerful. That was right. It was incomparable to any mazoku they had fought until now. And that mazoku was definitely headed to their direction.
2954
2955
2956
2957As if determined to kill as many humans as possible like the mazokus from before.
2958
2959
2960
2961It was coming. Nobody needed to say it out loud. In that moment, a thunder struck the ground in front of Reiji’s group and loud noise exploded out.
2962
2963
2964
2965Dust laden with water drops rose in smoke. The mana disturbance settled down like morning dew and strong gust blew. It struck at their light body.
2966
2967
2968Soon, a mazoku standing over two meters tall appeared in their sight. A red skinned giant. Its thick arms and legs seem to announce all his body knew was strength.
2969
2970
2971
2972“Humans… Did you already bring an army.”
2973
2974
2975
2976“I, it’s big….”
2977
2978
2979
2980Everyone held their breaths at the incredible aura that came out of the gigantic body. Someone spoke with fear-filled voice.
2981 
2982
2983“Reiji-sama! Be careful!”
2984
2985
2986
2987“I know. But, Tia…”
2988
2989
2990
2991Reiji squinted his eyes at Titania’s warning.
2992
2993
2994
2995He felt that mazoku was abnormal when it was flying over, but on closer inspection, it was covered in wounds. From the wounds all over its body, dark aura evaporated like steam. Its movement had no life to it. It was clear that it was weakened.
2996
2997
2998
2999If a comparison could be made, it was like a leftover after a meal. As if it had just fought a fierce battle, no , it probably did just fight in one. This mazoku had definitely fought in this place.
3000
3001
3002
3003It was weakened. But taking its mana and combined physical might into calculations, it was still a strong opponent for them.
3004
3005
3006
3007Hadorius asked to the gigantic mazoku.
3008
3009
3010
3011“You don’t seem to be a mere mazoku.”
3012
3013
3014
3015“That’s right…. My name is Rajas. I am a Demon Chief who commands
3016
3017an army….”
3018
3019
3020
3021When Demon Chief Rajas introduced itself, Titania and Graziella shouted.
3022
3023
3024
3025“Demon Chief….?!”
3026
3027“Ho-oh…. It seems your size isn’t the only thing you have.”
3028 
3029
3030
3031
3032Amidst the waves of murmur, Hadorius carefully watched Rajas and questioned while being on guard.
3033
3034
3035
3036“You seem to have gone through quite a fight. Who did you fight here?”
3037
3038
3039
3040“Shut up. That’s not something the likes of you need to know….”
3041
3042
3043
3044Rajas ignored Hadorius as if it was something unpleasant. The voice was also filled with pain from the wound, and resentment from the loss as well.
3045
3046
3047While they were talking, Rajas took a fighting stance. Was he planning to attack first.
3048
3049
3050
3051Everyone raised their weapons having seen Rajas move. But feeling he could not miss this chance, Reiji asked Rajas.
3052
3053
3054
3055“.... I have something to ask.”
3056
3057
3058
3059“What is it?”
3060
3061
3062
3063“Why do you attack humans?”
3064
3065
3066
3067That was right. The reason why mazokus attack humans. Reiji wanted to know all along.
3068 
3069
3070
3071
3072Rajas spat out the words as he scowled in discontent.
3073 
3074“It’s obvious. The order you have created is annoying. That is why humans must die.”
3075
3076
3077
3078“Order humans have created? For something like that to annoy you… can’t other races residing in other places live as they wished?”
3079
3080
3081“No. Humans fester everywhere like maggots. There is nothing more angering than when they claim it’s order and prod around everywhere. So they must be wiped out.”
3082
3083
3084
3085“Humans and mazokus are both living beings. What meaning is there to kill each other over such reason?”
3086
3087
3088
3089“Reason?”
3090
3091
3092
3093“Yes.”
3094
3095
3096
3097This was the battle of words before a fight. He was not simply trying to say some flashy words. Being able to understand each other or being friends just by talking was a simple delusion made up by fools. There were those who could never accept the others.
3098
3099
3100
3101Reiji understood well enough. But a fight without proper justification should not be fought. It did not mean to hold each other’s hands. It simply meant not interfering with each other.
3102
3103
3104
3105Titania sent a worried gaze and Graziella simply snorted. He didn’t care what others thought, but wanted to hear the answer for this.
3106 
3107
3108
3109Then Rajas spoke with a suspecting look.
3110 
3111
3112“..... So, are you are a hero?”
3113
3114
3115
3116“If I am?”
3117
3118
3119
3120“Ku…. kuku, is that so…. Speaking so arrogantly without fear…. But this
3121
3122is good. Now I can accomplish my objective.”
3123
3124
3125
3126Rajas spoke delightfully despite not being able to hide that he was spent.
3127
3128
3129
3130Graziella exploded in laughter when she saw Rajas.
3131
3132
3133
3134“What, mazoku, are you sure your wounds don’t hurt anymore?”
3135
3136
3137
3138“Is that something you should care about? I can’t go back like this. To make up for this failure, I will take your head, hero! I won’t show my back to the humans anymore!”
3139
3140
3141
3142Following a mysterious pain filled shout, Rajas’ physical and magical power became stronger.
3143
3144
3145
3146Reiji raised his sword. When Hadorius followed and raised his sword, the soldiers prepared as well. Mizuki retreated to the rear and Titania readied her magic from behind him. Felmenia stood her ground.
3147
3148
3149Meanwhile, whether Graziella decided to watch silently, she simply stood in place with her arms crossed. She seemed to be familiar with battles as her arrogant aura remained in place.
3150 
3151
3152
3153
3154“Hey you, a question.”
3155 
3156
3157
3158
3159“The time to play along with your questions is over, hero!!”
3160
3161
3162
3163Rajas moved. Its gigantic two meter body flew at incredible speed towards Reiji.
3164
3165
3166
3167It was a truly fearsome speed.
3168
3169
3170
3171“Kuuuh----”
3172
3173
3174
3175Reiji jumped as if responding. With incredible jumping ability he could not even imagine before coming to this world, he flew over Rajas and swung down the sword with all his might.
3176
3177
3178
3179“Hyaaaa!”
3180
3181
3182
3183The sword struck Rajas’ fist along with the shout. Reiji did not loosen his grip on the sword despite feeling the shock of striking the fist. For a one handed attack to match the two handed attack with the summoned blessing. If this was how strong he was when spent, just how strong would he be on full strength. While midair, Rajas’ other arm came from the side. Understanding he was at a disadvantage, Reiji relaxed his grip on the sword and landed. The gigantic arm now changed its course to aim for Reiji’s head.
3184
3185
3186
3187He didn’t watch for the movement. There was no time. What made him feel it was the extraordinary senses. Reiji landed with one hand in prone position and rolled. The hand that landed on the ground splattered mud and he blocked the mud with the sword to be careful they did not get into his eyes. And the moment he was about to swing his sword, Rajas smashed the ground with incredible force.
3188 
3189
3190“Uwaggh!”
3191
3192
3193
3194The ground shook. Reiji lost his balance just like that. At the same time, a gigantic body rushed in.
3195
3196
3197
3198He realized it was too late to dodge. So rather than to waste effort, he braced for the impact with the sword pointed out. He flew back. The pain accompanied the landing. If not for his summoning’s blessing, his body would have been shattered. The rapid attack that did not even allow for a moment of respite helped raise the flag of victory in favour of Rajas. Soon, as if the frozen time started to move again, Mizuki’s screams could be heard.
3199
3200
3201
3202“R, Reiji!!”
3203
3204
3205
3206“.... Don’t worry Mizuki. I’m fine.”
3207
3208
3209
3210Pulsating pain burrowed through his body, but when he overcame and stood up, Rajas shouted with rage filled voice for some reason.
3211
3212
3213“Is this the power of a hero?! Something like that is the power to threaten the grand plans of us mazokus! To try to take us down with this kind of strength, there’s a limit to your arrogance!”
3214
3215
3216
3217What was the nature of disappointment in his anger. He could almost mistake it as being compared to something.
3218
3219
3220
3221Hadorius stood before Rajas who was about to attack again.
3222 
3223
3224
3225
3226“Don’t interfere!”
3227 
3228
3229
3230
3231Despite the deafening sound, Hadorius simply stood off without a word. Hadorius easily made a fool of Rajas by dodging the fists that flew in like cannon shots. He was strong and fast enough to make people wonder if he was really middle-aged. He found a gap and accurately lunged at the large wound on Rajas’ chest with his sword.
3232
3233
3234
3235“Ku, uggh!”
3236
3237
3238
3239“Hmph….”
3240
3241
3242
3243Hadorius did not seem too pleased even though Rajas frowned in pain from being stabbed in the wound. He simply snorted as if it was easy and looked at Rajas with contempt. To face off against such a strong mazoku, he was truly a man of incredible skill.
3244
3245
3246
3247“Kuuh! How dare a mere human-----”
3248
3249
3250
3251Rajas swung his arms wildly as if chasing away an annoying fly. But Hadorius simply jumped back to a safe distance.
3252
3253
3254
3255“Get out of the way----”
3256
3257
3258
3259What rang out was a cold woman’s voice. That was right. The one who moved beyond all expectation was Graziella. Did she remain silent until now to look for an opportunity. She casted a spell as she leaped off the ground.
3260
3261
3262
3263“---- Earth! You are the crystal of my fierceness! Smash with your force of fury! And become the tombstone judging the will to live! Crystal Raid!”
3264 
3265
3266She completed the chant and the spell right in front of Rajas. Then Graziella struck the ground beneath with a force. Momentarily, the ground began to shake slightly then a boulder sprouted through the crack in the ground. A gigantic boulder came sprouting up like a quartz or a selenite. Upon Graziella’s hand motion, it rushed towards Rajas.
3267
3268
3269
3270A sturdy magic that turned the edge of the rock into a sword. It pounced at Rajas--- just moments before, dark aura surrounded Rajas’ body.
3271
3272
3273….	The demon chief was buried in a mountain of rock. But the rocks shattered and Rajas stood unchanged from before.
3274
3275
3276
3277“Ho-oh, no effect.”
3278
3279
3280
3281Was that aura just now Rajas’ defense skill. There was no of new wound on that gigantic body. The magic that struck Rajas was ranked above intermediate. Its constitution was extraordinary to withstand such powerful attack.
3282
3283
3284
3285But Graziella only looked slightly surprised that it did not work and there was no sign of being worried.
3286
3287
3288
3289That was when it struck.
3290
3291
3292
3293“Uwooooohh!”
3294
3295
3296
3297Rajas let out a roaring shout. It was a life snapping roar that seemed to draw strength by force from deep within self.
3298 
3299
3300
3301
3302The dark energy that gathered around Rajas’ right hand expanded to cover
3303 
3304everything nearby and exploded. The aftershock was closer to a wave mixed with dark energy.
3305
3306
3307
3308It’s dangerous…..!
3309
3310
3311
3312When he re-checked the distance between him and Rajas, bitter saliva pooled in his mouth. Ten meters was too short of a distance to run. Its strength was not something that one could escape unscathed if hit. There were still paralyzing effect on the body. He still could not move. There was not enough time to use defense magic either.
3313
3314
3315
3316Amidst blood chilling cold sensation, someone grabbed the arm that was paralyzed in anxiety.
3317
3318
3319
3320“Reiji-sama! Watch out!”
3321
3322
3323
3324“Hm? Tia….?”
3325
3326When he blinked after hearing a voice coming from beside him, the scenery from just before was completely different than the scenery now. The warning that stimulated his brain was from Titania. Looking closely, he was hugging her while hanging from her.
3327
3328
3329
3330He made sense of the situation in the brain. Did she snatch him, who couldn’t move, from the area of the effect of the attack.
3331
3332
3333When he checked, he was pretty far from Rajas. Did she use magic. It was a split second save.
3334
3335
3336
3337“Damn it….. Even if I use all my strength, that’s all. Just how strong is
3338
3339that lightning.”
3340 
3341Rajas gasped for air. With hoarse voice, he continued to curse. It seemed more chagrinned than in pain. Its physical pain had been pushed out of mind by rage.
3342
3343
3344
3345Soon, wave of mana from the surrounding could be felt. The power of magic expanded and the mages cast their spell all at once.
3346
3347
3348Various kinds of spells surrounded Rajas. Those magics were combinations of undeniable attributes like fire or thunder. Furthermore, because many powerful mages casted it at once, the magic was even more powerful than Graziella’s spell.
3349
3350
3351
3352Still Rajas remained unharmed. The magic had no effect.
3353
3354
3355
3356After checking it with her own eyes, Titania spoke in shocked tone.
3357
3358
3359
3360“.... Just how strong is it.”
3361
3362
3363
3364“Kuh, ugggh……”
3365
3366
3367
3368How strong was it indeed. In the end, only one who hurt it was Hadorius.
3369
3370
3371
3372But Rajas still groaned. It had a mortal damage to start with. It was certain that its death was close.
3373
3374
3375
3376“Don’t be discouraged! Keep pouring on the magic!”
3377 
3378
3379
3380
3381The soldiers’ shout rang out with Hadorius’ command.
3382 
3383
3384***
3385
3386
3387
3388
3389
3390“Everyone….”
3391
3392
3393
3394-----	While everyone in Reiji’s companion was off fighting, Mizuki was the only one clenching her teeth in the rear.
3395
3396
3397
3398Before the mazoku that was strong enough to smash ground, Reiji, Titania, the noble who put Suimei into a trap, and even the Empire’s princess who appeared out of nowhere was fighting. But only she was watching the situation while being protected by a knight who had accompanied her. The fact she had to tightly hold onto the back of the knight was so painful to her.
3399
3400
3401
3402Even though her friends were in danger, the fact she couldn’t move in fear weighed down on her heart.
3403
3404
3405
3406Before, when she was in danger, both Reiji and Suimei helped her. It was back when they were in the other world, but it only made herself more intolerable.
3407
3408
3409
3410---- Why am I not doing anything.
3411
3412
3413
3414When she knew Suimei was in danger, she was shaking, unable to move in fear. And now when Reiji and Titania were fighting desperately, she was shaking behind Luca. She was just waiting for all of it to pass by.
3415
3416
3417Was she going to stay like this. Even though she followed because she wanted to be a strength to someone precious to her, will she do nothing and continued to be protected. When that person is fighting a difficult
3418 
3419battle against that gigantic mazoku, will she do nothing. Only those kinds of thoughts came to her.
3420
3421
3422
3423No…. I can’t…. That’s….
3424
3425
3426
3427No. It couldn’t. That would be denying her words and avoiding responsibility. It would be nothing but giving up being beside Reiji.
3428
3429
3430The girl who followed him along with her, Astel’s princess, Titania was fighting not only for Reiji but for countless others she knew nothing of.
3431
3432
3433Is there…. Is there nothing I can do….?
3434
3435
3436
3437So she needed to do something that she could do. If she did nothing now, then she would continue to do nothing in the future. She would become an existence to be protected and someone who is not needed by anyone. The question towards self was a good start. Now she thought about what she could do with all her might.
3438
3439
3440
3441That was right. What could she do.
3442
3443
3444
3445For her--- for her, there was only magic. Only thing she learned on her own after coming to this world was magic. So only thing she could help with in battle was magic. But it couldn’t be an ordinary magic. Only a magic surpassing Graziella’s spell could defeat that giant mazoku.
3446
3447
3448The magic I can use is….
3449 
3450
3451
3452
3453---- The icy hell that will announce the death of all breath of fire…..
3454 
3455“Ah….”
3456
3457
3458
3459Clear image and words that suddenly popped into her mind. An unknown voice rang inside the head and intuition confirmed her. This magic would work.
3460
3461
3462
3463But she thought, why now. Or was it because it is now.
3464
3465
3466
3467Even Titania and Felmenia said that magic was something that suddenly comes up in the head. She heard it was the case as well when Reiji first used his magic. This was definitely that.
3468
3469
3470
3471But she couldn’t use it like this. Now she only needed the courage to stand at that place. She needed to squeeze that courage.
3472
3473
3474
3475When she thought that, she had already dismounted from the horse.
3476
3477
3478
3479“M, Mizuki-sama?! You can’t!”
3480
3481
3482
3483“Mizuki?!”
3484
3485
3486
3487When Luca and Reiji saw her walk towards danger, they tried to stop her. But she couldn’t stop: not for herself, not for being beside Reiji, and not for her friends including Reiji. Then she stood. In the middle of the battlefield. She could see Rajas’ back. It did not notice her because it was too busy standing off against the soldiers. If she poured on the magic at the undefended rear----.
3488 
3489
3490
3491
3492“What is it…. Little girl.”
3493 
3494“Hoo, ah….”
3495
3496
3497
3498Before she could cast magic, Rajas turned around. Just meeting its gaze was enough to make freeze her body with mysterious chilling sensation. She could not move a finger. Was everyone fighting against something like this. How could they fight against something like this as if it was nothing. In front of such a being, any form of attack looked pitiful.
3499
3500
3501
3502“What are you doing! Mizuki, get back!”
3503
3504
3505
3506“Hmph, for some common girl to challenge me without fear---”
3507
3508
3509
3510Titania’s and Rajas’ voice mixed around and rampaged in her head. She couldn’t understand what was being said. What she could see was a gigantic arm. Even if it just scratched her, she would be smashed. The thought of her being smashed to pieces by a log-like arm became bigger. She couldn’t move.
3511
3512
3513
3514…..	It was impossible. It was foolish to think all she needed was heart----
3515
3516the courage to act.
3517
3518
3519
3520“Annoying.”
3521
3522
3523
3524What came was cold and harsh word. Something she did not want to hear.
3525
3526It was arrogant and cold word that thought her no different than a bug.
3527
3528
3529
3530“S, stop…..”
3531
3532
3533
3534What she barely squeezed out was a tiny voice comparable to a bug’s breath. It couldn’t hear it. It wouldn’t listen even if it did hear. At this rate----.
3535 
3536
3537
3538
3539“-----K, kuaaaaaaaahh!”
3540
3541
3542
3543When Mizuki was suppressed with its fierceness, Rajas suddenly let out a cry. The way it clutched the chest while roaring, that part---- no, something deeper was the cause. It was as if something was running wild within the body.
3544
3545
3546
3547Then a blue lighting sprouted out from Rajas’ wounds and joints like a snake.
3548
3549
3550
3551“Ugh, ah, gyaaaah! You still badger me even now!”
3552
3553Was that for the lightning or for some other being. While the anger for what or who continued, the blue lighting kept gnawing at Rajas like a viper. Ringing sound of thunder. Sharp sound of sparks resonating by ear. Amidst all that, a faint and helpless cry. Rajas could not defend.
3554
3555
3556
3557So Reiji moved again.
3558
3559
3560
3561He could not miss this chance. As if determined to take it down before it could move again. Did his body recover? Reiji came out of Titania’s arms and quickly burrowed into Rajas. There was a thin rope of flame surrounding him, so she knew he used a strengthening magic. Rajas swung his arm to block it, but the arm bound by lightning was slow. The orichalcum sword swung in with a gale. At the same time, Rajas’ arm was still mid air.
3562
3563
3564
3565“HYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!”
3566
3567
3568
3569Reiji’s shout shook the air. And the orichalcum sword found its mark in Rajas’ chest.
3570 
3571
3572
3573
3574“Ku…. ah…. How stupid. Something like this…..”
3575
3576
3577
3578Perhaps Rajas was surprised because it had been underestimating Reiji’s strike. It felt like a small needle that no one cared about piercing through the heart.
3579
3580
3581
3582Meanwhile, Reiji remained silent after having stabbed Rajas in the chest.
3583
3584
3585
3586Was he not letting go. As if he came into contact with the lighting after digging the blade into Rajas, Reiji left the sword in and back pedalled.
3587
3588
3589“Kuh, ugh….. If not for that man, I wouldn’t lose to something like you.”
3590
3591
3592
3593“Is that man the one who is responsible for this scenery?”
3594
3595
3596
3597“That’s right! That man wearing black who used magic I’ve seen for the first time and destroyed my army--- if not for that man! I would never lose to the likes of you!”
3598
3599
3600
3601Rajas squeezed out his last strength to shout. For not being able to fight further due to the thunder and Reiji’s sword, acting as if he would at least leave a curse. Suddenly, Felmenia strided forward to Rajas.
3602
3603
3604“What…. You….”
3605
3606
3607
3608Rajas groaned while asking the beautiful mage in white robe walking at surprisingly leisurely pace. Then Felmenia spoke in relaxed tone as though to reply to Rajas.
3609 
3610
3611“Mazoku, I have one thing to ask you.”
3612
3613
3614
3615“Ask me?”
3616
3617
3618
3619“About the man wearing black you just mentioned.”
3620
3621
3622
3623“What….?”
3624
3625
3626
3627On Rajas’ face with sweat rolling down, sign of curiosity flashed for a bit.
3628
3629
3630
3631As if being hesitant of the question, Felmenia closed her eyes for a moment before asking.
3632
3633
3634
3635“Mazoku. That man wearing black. Did he call himself a magician?”
3636
3637
3638
3639“---- You bitch!! You know about him?! You accursed little girl!!” Rajas’ reaction after hearing Felmenia was abnormal. It was a beastly roar that did not care about how the enemy knew the man responsible.
3640
3641
3642Soon only breathing noise could be heard as if even cursing was too painful.
3643
3644
3645
3646On the other hand, Felmenia’s amber eyes shined in admiration while murmuring.
3647
3648
3649
3650“.... That’s how it was. It’s really him.”
3651 
3652
3653
3654
3655“Answer…. How….. How do you…..”
3656 
3657
3658
3659
3660“You said he was a magician. Then I have nothing more to say.”
3661
3662
3663
3664“If, if not for that man…. Losing to something like you is…..”
3665
3666
3667
3668Did he mean to say impossible? That was probably correct. Rajas was a strong opponent. If it was not already battered from a battle before and if not for that blue lightning, they would not have won. They would have collapsed under his superior physical might and attacks.
3669
3670
3671
3672Soon blue lightning flowed out from inside the body and Rajas’ body glowed in a blue light. Even amidst of it, Rajas kept screaming out a name, but it was inaudible before the absolute might of the sound of dragon like thunder and lightning. Rajas’ body disappeared along with the powerful thunder noise, as if it could not hold against its power anymore.
3673
3674
3675
3676The orichalcum sword that pierced Rajas fell on the ground with a clang as if announcing the end of the battle.
3677
3678
3679
3680
3681★
3682
3683
3684
3685
3686
3687“Mizuki!”
3688
3689
3690
3691As Rajas was burnt to nothing by thunder, Titania called Mizuki’s name while rushing over to her.
3692
3693
3694
3695Dumbfounded, Mizuki lost her strength and stayed unmoving. Unmoving. With just that, Rajas’ murderous intent and strength faded. Slowly lowering her trembling hand, Mizuki was visibly terrified.
3696 
3697
3698
3699
3700Reiji also moved towards her, and bafflingly asked about the sudden situation.
3701
3702
3703
3704“Mizuki! What a ridiculous thing to have done…”
3705
3706
3707
3708“Sorry. I’ve, I’ve always been just watching from the sidelines. That’s why, I had to do something at any cost so…”
3709
3710
3711
3712With a pale white face, Mizuki faced Reiji and said such a reckless reason. Then, looking at her own shaking hands, she silently fell into her own thoughts.
3713
3714
3715
3716Titania squatted down as if to look at Mizuki in the eyes.
3717
3718
3719
3720“Nevertheless. If you had messed up at any step, that mazoku Rajas would have killed you.”
3721
3722
3723
3724“A spell came into my mind… so I thought with that I’d be able to deal with him. That’s why…”
3725
3726
3727
3728She gave such a reason. And then, once more, she apologized to the two of them. In response, Reiji let out words of relief and embraced her.
3729
3730
3731“Thank god you’re safe…”
3732
3733
3734
3735“...Yeah.”
3736 
3737
3738
3739
3740After a little, Hadorius finished reorganizing the troops and sent out scouts
3741 
3742to the surroundings while Titania inquired of Felmenia.
3743
3744
3745
3746“White flame-dono. There is something I would like to ask of you. Is that fine?”
3747
3748
3749
3750To Titania’s polite words, Felmenia replied in affirmation. If there was anyone who would have anticipated something like what had happened, it would be her, and so Felmenia swallowed and listened to Titania’s question.
3751
3752
3753
3754“White flame-dono. You asked about it earlier but, you chased this mazoku, so do you know the person that created this situation?”
3755
3756
3757Felmenia nodded in assent silently, acknowledging the guess of the people here.
3758
3759
3760
3761“Say it, that man, what kind of person is he? Name?”
3762
3763
3764
3765There, Graziella suddenly came over and spoke. Was she interested? No, there was no way she wasn’t. The hot headed girl butt into the conversation with a demanding tone but, Felmenia displayed a sullen expression that implied she could not answer.
3766
3767
3768
3769“I am sorry. I cannot answer that question.”
3770
3771
3772
3773“...What did you say?”
3774
3775
3776
3777“This is a state secret. I cannot answer to princess Graziella.”
3778 
3779
3780
3781
3782“That mazoku Rajas said the person you know annihilated all of these
3783 
3784mazoku troops right? Even a fool would know this is a crucial matter. Knowing that, you say you cannot answer?”
3785
3786
3787
3788Despite hearing Felmenia’s words, Graziella would not back down.
3789
3790Spitting out those words, she approached while giving off magic power.
3791
3792The atmosphere grew to a boiling point as she demanded an explanation.
3793
3794
3795
3796However, Felmenia remained obstinate.
3797
3798
3799
3800“Ha. Regardless of the situation, classified is classified. Even if we’re allied and there is joint sharing of mazoku knowledge, unless it is declassified I have no reason to reply.”
3801
3802
3803
3804Graziella’s face grew contorted. As if she would raise her hand at any moment, she clicked her tongue. Felmenia had declared it as a state secret. To make them talk about state military matters, Felmenia and Hadorius would not permit it. Causing an incident here to get answers would be a serious matter.
3805
3806
3807
3808Titania then spoke up instead.
3809
3810
3811
3812“About that, am I included as well?”
3813
3814
3815
3816“Unfortunately.”
3817
3818
3819
3820Titania lowered her head as she spoke. Next, Hadorius also came up.
3821
3822
3823
3824“Stingray-kyou. To not be able to tell Titania, is it an imperial command from His Majesty the King then?”
3825 
3826“About that, while reluctant, I also cannot speak for.”
3827
3828
3829
3830“I see…”
3831
3832
3833
3834From the denial, he understood. However, they were all immensely curious as to what it was, and Reiji gave a dubious frown. A person as strong as that, shouldn’t exist in the Astel Kingdom. Maybe he didn’t know of it, but for Hadorius and Titania to not know, he couldn’t accept it.
3835
3836
3837While Reiji was thinking, Hadorius looked to the right and then after pondering a bit, made a surprising announcement.
3838
3839
3840
3841“Then, this mazoku and the troops. There is no problem if we give all credit to the hero.”
3842
3843
3844
3845“Wha…?!?”
3846
3847
3848
3849Of course the first person to show a surprised face was Reiji himself.
3850
3851Seeing his confusion, Hadorius curiously threw a question at him.
3852
3853
3854
3855“What are you so surprised about?”
3856
3857
3858
3859“Wouldn’t anyone be? I didn’t do it.”
3860
3861
3862
3863“That’s true. However, giving the hero party credit will bring all kinds of advantages. Am I wrong?”
3864 
3865
3866
3867
3868“That is…”
3869 
3870To Hadorius’ words, Reiji paused in his rejection. At that time, there was one more person who voiced her objection. Graziella.
3871
3872
3873
3874“You, do you think I will allow that? We were also here and fought.”
3875
3876
3877
3878Graziella knew the truth. In a loud voice, she protested giving the achievement to Reiji.
3879
3880
3881
3882Thereupon, Hadorius politely replied, as if he had already prepared a response beforehand.
3883
3884
3885
3886“Princess Graziella. If you let this by, then we promise to not protest your attack.”
3887
3888
3889
3890“My attack, you said?”
3891
3892
3893
3894“Am I wrong? After all, you brought your troops here.”
3895
3896
3897
3898“You, you dare…”
3899
3900
3901
3902“Wouldn’t you also be troubled by bad rumors? For us to overlook this, are we not doing you a favor?”
3903
3904
3905
3906“...Do as you like.”
3907
3908
3909
3910As Hadorius reiterated his sugar-coated malicious words, Graziella overlooked the matter. Titania may have also had something on her mind, as she looked at Hadorius with a mixture of surprise and suspicion, but Hadorius ignored her and continued as usual, starting to give commands to his subordinates.
3911 
3912
3913Chapter 2: The goddess is super strict with her
3914
3915
3916
3917
3918The Imperial capital of Filas Filia. The biggest city in the empire, it had a gigantic crystal bust statue of the goddess in its cathedral and boasted the largest library of all three countries in the imperial private university. And then Astel and the Sadius union jointly built a magician’s training and research institution. It was a city whose size was the second largest, if not largest in the world.
3919
3920The outskirts were built out of wood and ashen colored bricks while the streets and districts were constructed using warm red-tinged bricks, and the noble’s living quarters with even finer brilliant burgundy bricks.
3921
3922The reason why there was so much red was because the emperor five generations ago liked red.
3923
3924A sign of individualistic interests, in the other world red was a color common in Europe, and the lore was that it came from the spilled blood of saints of long ago. In addition, it was reminiscent of the color of knight and military overcoats during battle. In another world, for it to be same in the militaristic empire was an interesting coincidence.
3925
3926While thinking about that, Suimei looked up. In the sprawling capital, there were many tall buildings. Because the walls were tall, the buildings here were taller than those of other countries.
3927
3928Even for Suimei, the Astel capital of Metel was quite different compared to here. Metel had a lot of people as well, but the imperial capital gave off a much more modern feeling. While it did have many small shops and parks, because the maintenance of its wards and sewage systems was immaculate, the imperial capital seemed more developed.
3929
3930However, despite seeing those beautiful streets and children frolicking in
3931 
3932the water, Suimei’s gloomy mood didn’t lift at all. His worn out breathing and grumbling self, but there was a reason for that.
3933
3934“I can’t believe that Reiji and the others cleaned up after us.”
3935
3936He had repeated this to himself countless times already.
3937
3938According to the travelers he had talked to, Reiji had returned to Astel territory from the Empire with the military. Then, they had defeated Rajas and his subordinates.
3939
3940Of course, to Suimei this would be extremely unexpected, and upon knowing, his mind was swept up in annoyance.
3941
3942Seeing his moody countenance, Lefille asked in consideration.
3943
3944“Suimei-kun. You still can’t stop thinking about what that traveler said? Whether he actually defeated Rajas, we don’t technically know.”
3945
3946“True. But, I didn’t see where he actually died. And both Reiji and Rajas’ names appear in the rumors. Most likely, I didn’t actually defeat him with that last hit.”
3947
3948Sighing, the reason for his anguish was that. While he was depressed for having caused problems for Reiji and his group, it was more of that his pride as a magician had been torn because of his inability to decisively settle the matter. His holy magic. While he had been exhausted, that he had been unable to end him left a bitter taste in his mouth even though residual holy magic indicated that it was merely a problem of time.
3949
3950“A complete disappointment. Despite my big talk I couldn’t kill him with that one blow.”
3951
3952“Don’t be ridiculous. Being unable to defeat him decisively, didn’t you do enough? Most likely your friends came across the weakened Rajas. Just think about what would have happened if you hadn’t fought Rajas and they had encountered him…”
3953
3954As she said, most likely they would no longer be alive. However,
3955 
3956“Yeah I guess. At least we don’t have that problem… Haaa”
3957
3958“Being unable to defeat him is a fact though, is that what you want to say? I understand how you feel but, constantly sighing is bad for you. If you give off that gloomy atmosphere, everyone around is going to avoid us you know.”
3959
3960“Ah, I guess you’re right.”
3961
3962Suimei acknowledged Lefille’s rebuke.
3963
3964“People will avoid us if you keep sighing,” she just said. In other words, you’re making everyone depressed. Happiness is something that people have. If people don’t approach, then you’ll never cheer up, is what she said to distract him.
3965
3966It was as she said. Even if he kept grumbling forever, that wouldn’t change.
3967
3968“Yosh, I’ll stop. Stop. Let’s turn around these feelings.”
3969
3970“Yes. That’s good.”
3971
3972Saying that, Lefille gave a quiet smile while raising her fist. Staying cheerful at a time like this, as expected of her.
3973
3974“So, you said you had somewhere you wanted to go, Lefille. Where to?”
3975
3976“Yes. The Salvation Church.”
3977
3978“Seriously?”
3979
3980★
3981
3982Hearing Lefille’s request, they finally arrived at an area close to the gate of the outer wall. They were at one of many Salvation Churches in the empire.
3983
3984It was the first time they had been to a church of a great religion in the other world, but it gave off a completely different impression compared to
3985 
3986other places. As they walked along, the path gradually changed from completely brick to stone, and there was a carefully maintained flower bed along with a pond. The narrow path was surrounded by dense trees; it was as if the path was carved out sparingly, barely allowing enough space. And if one listened closely, you could hear the chirps of small birds. It was like a sacred preservation ground. Ahead, there was a building.
3987
3988In there, was an inviting small path. As they approached, Suimei’s face darkened into a serious expression as he realized something.
3989
3990“Church…church huh…”
3991
3992“You’ve had a worried look for a while. Is something wrong?”
3993
3994“No, there isn’t really anything. It’s just I can’t get used to the atmosphere. Of this place that is.”
3995
3996“Can’t get used to? At this peaceful place?”
3997
3998“Ahh, well yeah there is a positive vibe, and mana seems to be abundant.”
3999
4000“Ye-yeah… No matter how I look at it there doesn’t seem to be a negative aura, so then why?”
4001
4002“It might just be how us magicians are. We just don’t get along with churches and here we are at their stronghold.”
4003
4004In the other world, there were many natural enemies of magicians. Of them, churches were one of the worst. The popular religion of a church. In the other world, there was one, and if he brought up the monotheism, it would be easy to understand the relationship between churches and magicians. In that religion, the Savior, which was the manifestation of god, would try to raise his teachings to supremacy and grant miracles to the people who believed in him. These miracles were simply magic to the magician. But to the religion, when others used magic, they would be branded as radical sects outside of the power that the god gave.
4005
4006And so they who relied on magic was thought of as the enemy of humanity.
4007 
4008Because of that, there was a set of correct law in religion — in other words, since their work was not recognized as miracles, magicians relied on ways that were said to bring about unhappiness. In summary, the church moved to eradicate users of magic outside of their religion.
4009
4010It was a dreadful sense of duty, or it should have been.
4011
4012That was their excuse to start an ill-reputed witch hunt, and Helen Duncan (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Helen_Duncan) was one of the last to be convicted due to the famous Witchcraft Act. The power of their beliefs was not to be made light of. Of course, the same could be said for other religions, and if you thought about it, it couldn’t be said that what they did was excessive for religion. Any religion had many miracles, and there were always those who did not acknowledge them.
4013
4014Moreover, there were many magic users with ill intent, and fraudulent usage of spiritual information was rampant, so it wasn’t just a matter of baseless blind belief.
4015
4016However, it was a fact that magic was taken to be equivalent to heresy.
4017
4018The Inquisitors. They were agents that wouldn’t be present in a normal religion.
4019
4020That’s why he had to be vigilant, Suimei was trained to never overlook anything, so his tension was understandable.
4021
4022“A circumstance of your world?”
4023
4024“Yeah.”
4025
4026“It wasn’t about people seeing the two of us together huh…”
4027
4028“No, it didn’t have that meaning. My bad my bad.”
4029
4030Suimei shyly scratched his cheek as he apologized to Lefille.
4031
4032Inflating his cheeks, he idly looked down at the ground. Seeing the conflict in her face, he couldn’t help but to apologize.
4033 
4034“…Well, that aside, is here fine?”
4035
4036“‘Is here fine’, meaning?”
4037
4038“Aren’t there much larger churches in the Empire? Like, the places where all the sightseers from other countries gather at?”
4039
4040Lefille grumbled in a quiet voice. It was as if she was certain there would problems if they went to those places.
4041
4042“Why?”
4043
4044“Ah, well at those places there’s bound to be respectable high ranking priests. Pretty much, strong people gifted by the goddess. It’s true that people of strength gather there, which you know even more so than I do, but… if they see through me to my true form, what would we do?”
4045
4046“Uh huh…? Even in this world if they figure out you’re a spirit, I don’t think it’ll be that much of a problem. Am I wrong?”
4047
4048About that question, there was the talk of this world from Lefille earlier. In this world, spirits should be a familiar matter, and previously, Lefille had felt the presence of spirits. If that’s the case, it shouldn’t be much of a worry, but how was it really?
4049
4050Upon Suimei saying so, Lefille knit her eyebrows.
4051
4052“However it seemed when I called the red storm spirit during fighting, Ishaktoni is an existence divided from my blood. Ishaktoni is, regarding the Alsharia spirit myth, an existence that fought the evil god Zekaraia as goddess Arshuna’s right arm. A direct subordinate of Arshuna. In other words…”
4053
4054“If people knew that they will be very thankful. For sure.”
4055
4056“Yes. When I was in Noshias it was all fine. Even if I was half spirit, everyone understood me. However, in another place, if people find out, it would probably become an outrageous situation.”
4057
4058Imagining the danger that would arise in that situation, Lefille trembled
4059 
4060and her face turned blue. It wasn’t hard to imagine that something like a cult would form and she would be worshipped as a living god. Rather, from Lefille’s troubled reaction right now, it was easy to see the outcome.
4061
4062“Hahaha, isn’t that fine?”
4063
4064“It’s not a laughing matter! Every day every day, being begged to, being cried to in thanks, and being followed to the ends of the world with all kinds of ridiculous questions. More than just being unable to bear it, I’d get depressed!”
4065
4066“Yeah. That’s, well, it would be too unfortunate… heh heh heh.”
4067
4068After hearing Lefille’s inner anger, Suimei could only let out a strange laugh, until they heard the squeak of the church door opening.
4069
4070They quickly looked over in that direction to see a man coming out.
4071
4072It was a man who had swept back black and grey hair. He was of slim physique and looked unhealthy. There wasn’t anything particular out of place, yet he gave off an abnormal air. They didn’t know what to make of him, but he didn’t seem like a churchman. His eyes were closed and his face was rigid as he walked with a firm pace. He wore ceremonial looking clothes, and a light breeze was felt as he passed by.
4073
4074Because the path was so narrow, Suimei and Lefille had to make way for him to pass, and he nodded briefly as he walked by.
4075
4076After a brief while, Lefille turned and squinted down the path that he went. From her came a sharp gaze unlike that of her young appearance as she stared at the man’s back.
4077
4078“Suimei-kun. That man.”
4079
4080“What about him?”
4081
4082“Well, I think he’s considerably skilled.”
4083
4084Considerably skilled. He didn’t have excessive magic power, nor emit any mysterious feeling. Based on that…
4085 
4086
4087“Meaning… a swordsman?”
4088
4089“Yes… what about it? Are you also knowledgeable about swords?”
4090
4091“Well, I do use a sword but, I still have yet to understand the specific details of swordsmanship. After all, strong people have a lot of cards they don’t show on the outside. Being able to read those… I’m still far from it.
4092
4093“Hmm… I see.”
4094
4095However, that means it’s that way for most people right? Leaving aside the matter about spirits, Lefille is the one that normally comments on people about matters other than their physical strength, meaning that he is unfamiliar with those kinds of things.
4096
4097With that said, then at the station previously…
4098
4099“The Liliana from before, you had a pretty good idea about her.”
4100
4101The magic user, Liliana Zandike. The magic power she exuded was unignorable. From what he could tell, she had a considerable amount of magic despite not even using a magic furnace.
4102
4103“Liliana Zandike huh. There isn’t much information but, it seems she fought in several skirmishes with the country to the south, and has a few notable achievements. Her nickname from those are, the Empire’s Human Weapon.”
4104
4105“What a dangerous name.”
4106
4107“She handled her missions easily and emotionlessly, but that might just be because she’s normally expressionless.”
4108
4109It was as Lefille said, she did seem to be pretty expressionless. Having only exchanged two or three words with her, he didn’t really know how she was in actuality.
4110
4111“… saying that, this isn’t the place to be talking about such things. If we don’t hurry and pray…”
4112 
4113
4114Lefille suddenly said so. As if she had predicted it, they heard a sound and then the pure white gate opened. Just as they entered, she walked up to the goddess statue.
4115
4116Devoutness… no, in this world the goddess Arshuna’s existence was a given, so it was a little different. Suimei also entered and looked up to the ceiling.
4117
4118A salvation church. It was a little different than the other world, having no stained glass or pipe organs. Although, it exuded a tranquil atmosphere and the goddess statue had considerable decorations.
4119
4120Near the ceiling were windows from which light shone radiantly onto the floor. The parts of the floor not illuminated by natural light had a warm glow from the magically powered lights. In the church there were few people: poorer looking children, calm elderly women, well-groomed middle aged men; all of them were kneeling in prayer in front of the goddess statue.
4121
4122It was a respectable church.
4123
4124“Good afternoon.”
4125
4126While Suimei was evaluating the church, a woman came from the side and spoke. Turning to face her, Suimei returned her greeting.
4127
4128“Ah… good afternoon… huh!?!”
4129
4130After saying “ah” and greeting her, Suimei couldn’t contain his surprise. With a dubious shout, Suimei’s eyes widened. Seeing his reaction, the sister tilted her head in curiousity.
4131
4132“What would be the matter?”
4133
4134“Your ears!”
4135
4136Suimei couldn’t do anything but exclaim about her appearance.
4137
4138“Isn’t that only natural? You would also have ears correct?”
4139 
4140
4141“It’s not that, I mean, that, that”
4142
4143“…Ahhh, could it be that this is the first time you have seen a beastman?”
4144
4145“Ah…”
4146
4147Beastman. The Empire had a wide variety of races. She would be what is known as a beastman. Born with ears, beastmen also had the trait of being stronger than humans.
4148
4149Having finally convinced himself of that, he thought that animal ears wouldn’t be strange then. She was dressed like a nun, having many fluttering blue clothes. Under her veil, she had wavy pink hair. Two cat ears were poking out from her head.
4150
4151Looking at her face, she had a gentle expression and a face full of wisdom.
4152
4153Suimei then apologized to the sister for the commotion he had caused.
4154
4155“I was surprised because your ears were real… I am deeply sorry for my brief outburst.”
4156
4157“I see. In that case your surprise was inevitable since you had never seen a beastman before.”
4158
4159The sister let out a soft chuckle. Saying that to the older sister, she seemed somewhat embarrassed.
4160
4161Putting her finger on her cheek, she tilted her head and asked.
4162
4163“Are you not here to pray?”
4164
4165“Well, I’m here with her.”
4166
4167Seeing Lefille kneeled in prayer, the sister made a happy face.
4168
4169“Ah, what a little girlfriend you have there.”
4170
4171“Hah?” So suddenly what did…”
4172 
4173
4174“But that’s no good. For a man of your age to be with such a small girl, I don’t recommend it in the Empire.”
4175
4176“It-it isn’t like that. That’s not what I meant by that!”
4177
4178“Fufufu, I’m joking. I understand that.”
4179
4180The sister implied that she had tricked Suimei as she laughed at him with a pleasant smile. It was a perfect scene.
4181
4182Thereupon, she turned around to talk to Lefille.
4183
4184“Isn’t she an enthusiastic kid.”
4185
4186“…Yeah. As soon as we got to the capital, I asked her where she wanted to go and she immediately replied the church, which is why we’re here now. When she was able to pray, if I didn’t take her to a church then she’d pull on my clothes until we went.”
4187
4188“The goddess’ teachings are important huh. She’s quite level headed for her age.”
4189
4190“Heh hehhh…please don’t talk about age in front her.”
4191
4192“…?”
4193
4194Hearing that, the sister’s ears perked up as she looked with a wondering gaze.
4195
4196It would be a pity for Lefille if she couldn’t return back to normal soon.
4197
4198Behind Suimei’s head there was a crackling noise, and a row had formed next to Lefille. The priest’s sermon had ended, and everyone had to stood up straight in anticipation for something.
4199
4200Suimei tried to ask the sister.
4201
4202“What’s the line for after the sermon ends?”
4203 
4204“The goddess Arshuna’s oracle. After the prayer is over, the priest gives the goddess’ divine revelation. Though usually there is none.”
4205
4206“I see.”
4207
4208Was the oracle why Lefille had been doing those things during their journey? The priest stood next to the bust statue and murmured. And then looking close, it seemed to be that way. He couldn’t sense the movement of magic yet, just at that location, divine power moved, and the mana density increased.
4209
4210Most likely the priest was using his body as a medium to receive the goddess’ oracle. It was the real deal.
4211
4212As Suimei raised his voice in wonder, the sister spoke in a dubious tone.
4213
4214“For you to not know that is strange. Any religion should have it…”
4215
4216“Where I’m from there is no Salvation Church.”
4217
4218“That’s unusual. Then again, the village I’m from also doesn’t have the belief of the goddess so it’s a little nostalgic.”
4219
4220At the unexpected coincidence, the sister put on a smile. Her animal ears reflecting her mood, it was quite a heartwarming scene.
4221
4222“That reminds me…”
4223
4224“What is it?”
4225
4226“Could it be that you arrived at Filas Filia today?”
4227
4228“You know?”
4229
4230“Well, among other reasons, this is the first time you’ve seen a beastman so…”
4231
4232“Ahh… I guess I leaked that in my carelessness.”
4233
4234By using information from his surroundings as well as asking about a few
4235 
4236ordinary but related things, she had seen through him as if he were a country bumpkin. As Suimei briefly lamented about his own ignorance, the sister panicked about her own impoliteness.
4237
4238“Ahh, that’s not really it…”
4239
4240As she said so, Suimei put on a refreshing smile.
4241
4242“…Anyway, wouldn’t you tell this careless me if there’s anything I should know?”
4243
4244“Ha… okay, I agree. Though there isn’t that much…”
4245
4246“Is there something?”
4247
4248“There’s two, no three things. Do you want to hear the bad or good parts first?”
4249
4250“Then the bad parts first. Hearing the good parts after will somewhat soften the first part.”
4251
4252The sister replied in affirmation after hearing that. Changing to a serious face, she leaned in to tell him advice.
4253
4254“You said that you had just come to the imperial capital but, be careful about leaving during the night. There have been some bad incidents around this area in the capital.”
4255
4256“Incidents, you said?”
4257
4258“Yes. Recently there have been many cases of people being found in a coma-like conditions, so a lot of people are feeling unsafe.”
4259
4260“That sounds quite dangerous. Is it something like attacks by ruffians?”
4261
4262“Well, it has the marks of being instigated by magic, so it doesn’t seem to be your typical crime.”
4263
4264“It sounds like it’s been going on for a while, has it still not been resolved?”
4265 
4266
4267“The military police have been trying, but still not yet. The criminals leave few clues, and the magic is extremely effective so it’s hard to determine the attribute. It doesn’t seem likely that the criminal will be caught.”
4268
4269The sister cast her eyes down in sadness. Like her appearance, she seemed like a kind sympathetic person who thought of the impacts it had on the victims and the people around them.
4270
4271Even so,
4272
4273“Sister, it seems you know quite a bit.”
4274
4275“Yes, many different types of people come and go at the church, so I hear a lot.”
4276
4277Upon saying that, her ears twitched as if showing her confidence in gleaning information from hearsay. Suimei had an urge to touch them, but he persevered.
4278
4279Then, the sister clapped her hands as she changed to the good news.
4280
4281“However, the hero summoned by the El Meide Theocracy has joined in on the investigation, so it should be resolved soon.”
4282
4283“The hero?”
4284
4285“Yes. The summoned hero is currently staying in Filas Filia.”
4286
4287“Really?”
4288
4289“Yeah. The masses still don’t know, but soon the government and Salvation Church will introduce him. Isn’t it great?”
4290
4291Was it a good thing? Here, it would get everyone’s attention. The El Meide Theocracy was a neutral country to the south of the empire. There was no way Suimei wouldn’t be curious about heroes other than Reiji. He wanted to know what kind of person they were and their inclinations.
4292
4293“Also, the other day I heard the hero summoned by the Sadius Union is
4294 
4295also moving.”
4296
4297“Now that you mention it, there are four summoned heroes right?”
4298
4299“The hero summoned by the Sadius Union seems to be a beautiful girl. It seems that she is quite resourceful and was able to deal with the country’s first prince, who is known as the sword king, fairly easily.”
4300
4301The third hero was a girl. If that’s the case then on what basis are heroes selected? That meant that it isn’t limited to men. Still…
4302
4303“…That girl seems quite strong… I wonder how…”
4304
4305“Did you say something?”
4306
4307The sister seemed to have slightly overheard Suimei’s muttering, to which Suimei responded with a “no, nothing.” Most likely he would never be able to find an answer. Thinking about that, the sister clasped her hands in front of her chest and spoke.
4308
4309“With this we’ll have more to fight with the mazoku and the demon king.”
4310
4311“That’s good news.”
4312
4313At that time, Lefille was receiving the oracle in front of the priest when the priest let out a shout.
4314
4315“What did you say?!? I-is t-that true?!?”
4316
4317At some point Lefille had gotten close to the priest. The priest looked somewhat troubled as he dealt with the panicked Lefille, but he seemed to get used to her behavior after a while, and he tightened his expression and nodded.
4318
4319“It can’t be!”
4320
4321It seemed as if that was bad news, as Lefille let out a shriek. Being informed of the bad news, she then immediately turned to Suimei.
4322
4323“Su-Suimei-kun! W-w-w-w-w-what do we do?!? There’s a problem!!”
4324 
4325
4326“You’re panicking too much Lefille. What’s wrong?”
4327
4328“Everything’s wrong! What do I do?!?”
4329
4330“What do I do… first tell me what happened. Then we’ll talk.”
4331
4332Despite that, Lefille continued shouting in a frenzy.
4333
4334“The oracle!!! I got another one!”
4335
4336“Again… so?”
4337
4338It definitely wasn’t a normal oracle considering her current reaction. What in the world could the goddess have shown her?
4339
4340★
4341
4342“Here huh…”
4343
4344“Seems like it.”
4345
4346A few days after they had arrived at the Empire, Suimei and Lefille were in the backside of the residential district.
4347
4348The back of the residential district. Buildings here were still packed densely and there were many tall ones. Despite it being the middle of the day, the surroundings were still gloomy. If you paid close attention, you could see hints of dim green, but the pervasive gloom still dominated the atmosphere.
4349
4350In the other world this would be the slums. The state of the streets exactly matched that description. In addition, the houses were made of cheap material.
4351
4352Suimei and Lefille’s first job upon arriving at the capital was at these residences. It was because currently, Suimei wanted to acquire goods and information and Lefille’s objective was to learn magic at a magic academy. That’s why after visiting the church, they began looking for a merchant to trade with, but because the majority of land was controlled by
4353 
4354the government, they ended up going to the government office. Then, acquiring a correspondence address to get the details, they made plans to meet with the headsman on this day.
4355
4356It wasn’t that they were overcome with surprise by the dim surroundings, but at this place Suimei and Lefille stopped in their tracks.
4357
4358Upon being there, suddenly Lefille raised her eyes in uncertainty.
4359
4360“Suimei-kun. Is it really here?”
4361
4362“Hmm? Yeah it’s fine. There’s no doubt about it. This is the place.”
4363
4364“That’s not it, I’m talking about the area. The location isn’t wrong, but, how do I put it… this atmosphere.”
4365
4366The more Lefille looked around, the more uneasy she got. As her gaze implied, this place didn’t leave a good impression. Little light penetrated into this area, and a stink wafted about. It was close to the main street but true enough, from a normal viewpoint it would be hard to call this a nice place.
4367
4368“Well in the end, this is the only place where we can get what we want. All we can do is bear with it.”
4369
4370“I see. Well it leaves a bad taste.”
4371
4372“What, there’s nothing we can do about the light but, the smell can be improved. Although that worry is…”
4373
4374Suimei stopped midsentence as he came to a realization. Even though he didn’t particularly mind, Lefille depressedly looked down at the dirty bricks everything was made of. Did she care that much about the state of some random residential area? Normally, Lefille was the type of person who would give off a loud laugh as she continued on.
4375
4376Knowing why she was sad, Suimei suddenly spoke.
4377
4378“What is it. Are you still worrying about the oracle?”
4379 
4380“O-of course! We gotthatinformation after all.”
4381
4382The oracle from at the Salvation Church from Arshuna was outside of what they had imagined.
4383
4384“Stay in the capital and move with the hero to fight the mazoku,” is what she said.
4385
4386They still hadn’t seen the hero from El Meide, and she was told to party up with someone she didn’t know. For Lefille who had just arrived at the capital, it was too sudden.
4387
4388Regardless, it seemed Lefille also was quite resistant to this. After she had calmed down at the church, she still had a melancholic look in her eyes.
4389
4390But, Suimei also thought this way.
4391
4392“If you don’t want to listen to the goddess, then isn’t that fine? It’ll be fine if you just pretend you forgot.”
4393
4394“Even if you say that I can’t. I’ve received the goddess’ favor, so it would be dishonest to ignore her words.”
4395
4396“Disloyal… so it’s about your power huh. It’s not something that you yourself wanted, more like something one-sidedly given. Then wouldn’t it stand to reason that using that as the premise for why you have to follow her orders the strange part?”
4397
4398“Th-that may be true but…”
4399
4400Lefille slowly deflated as she tried to respond. Of course, as a religious person, she was struggling to try and justify her faith. Sometimes, religious people would blame themselves for having wants and desires, pushing themselves into a corner. No, rather, it’s more like they feel as if it’s an obligation.
4401
4402People who live clean and upright lives have a strong sense of values. It was a matter of being torn between those and their own desires.
4403
4404But after all, at this rate…
4405 
4406
4407“Well then, seems like you’re going to act along with the hero from El Meide right?”
4408
4409“You, for you to say such an insensitive thing! Of course it’s something I don’t want to do!”
4410
4411“Of course huh… in that case it’s all the more the reason to not go along with it.”
4412
4413Lefille, who couldn’t decide what to do, drooped her head and shoulders.
4414
4415“If I make light of the goddess’ words, then if something happened I would…”
4416
4417She didn’t want to do it. She was in a state where she couldn’t swallow her self-resentment and act.
4418
4419In that case, it wasn’t actually a case of her being forced to follow the goddess but one of her own sentiments.
4420
4421“I understand. I’ll do something about it.”
4422
4423“Eh? What do you mean by that?”
4424
4425“It’s as I said. If you don’t want to go with the hero then you don’t have to. If you go then I have to come along. If someone asks about me I’ll figure something out. Even if that isn’t what you were planning is fine is it not?”
4426
4427If you can’t refuse then it’s fine to not do so. It’ll be fine if your allies just follow. Even if that wasn’t what Lefille had intended, if she had to go then trying to stop her would just damage her own beliefs.
4428
4429Upon understanding his intention, Lefille cried out.
4430
4431“Y-you can’t! That would be going against the goddess Suimei-kun! If you do that then you’ll…”
4432
4433“You care huh. For me, I don’t believe in the goddess. Would heaven, hell, eden, or hades even know? Moreover, us magicians who pursue
4434 
4435omnipotence against the laws of the world are despicable existences to the church.”
4436
4437“Even so, if you incite the wrath of the goddess…”
4438
4439“Isn’t that fine? There are plenty of people in the world who oppose the goddess. Yet the world still spins. Thinking that it’s impossible to continue living after going against the goddess is just thick.”
4440
4441“Still. If something ever happened…”
4442
4443Lefille showed an expression mixed with sadness and uneasiness.
4444
4445Suimei closed his eyes and made a snort as if to say ‘what’s with the face?’
4446
4447“Even if something got in my way, I’d just deal with it and continue. Even if it’s god or the devil, it has nothing to do with me. Hmph. If the existences outside of the world try to interfere, let them try. They’re existences that can’t do that anyway. You think I’ll lose to someone who can do nothing but give orders from above?”
4448
4449“Ah, but he’s omnipotent you know. No matter how powerful you are, there’s going to be situations where you can’t do anything.”
4450
4451“That doesn’t matter. After all, that’s the level I aspire to be at. If I backed down then I couldn’t call myself a magician.”
4452
4453He would protect to the very end the people he held dear. That was his reason from his heart. He became a magician to do just that, and so he would put his life on the line to uphold it.
4454
4455Seeing Suimei’s resolve, Lefille conceded.
4456
4457“Y… yeah. Thanks…”
4458
4459“Huh… y-yeah…”
4460
4461Averting her eyes, Lefille fidgeted as she expressed her gratitude. Suimei looked at Lefille awkwardly as his heart thumped. At that moment.
4462 
4463
4464“…Oh, you’ve arrived!”
4465
4466The romantic atmosphere was cut short by a voice. Looking in the direction of the voice, they saw a lively blue haired girl wearing easy to move in clothes. She had large eyes and a cute looking face with tattooed lines running from her cheeks to the back of her neck.
4467
4468However, she was little. Both in height and chest. All in all she was too little. At first glance she was about the same size as Lefille currently.
4469
4470(Another little girl. Although I guess Lefille isn’t technically a little girl.)
4471
4472After arriving at the guard station, they had only met little girl after little girl.
4473
4474While Suimei stared at her with an unpleasant visage while thinking about such complicated matters, the girl turned her head and suspiciously asked.
4475
4476“What’s with you? You’ve got an unpleasant look for some reason.”
4477
4478“Heh, sorry. Recently all I’ve been seeing is little children so…”
4479
4480“Children?!? Are you talking about me?!?”
4481
4482“…Yeah what about it?”
4483
4484As soon as Suimei admitted so, the girl’s eyes changed to a dangerous glint, and she talked in an aggressive voice completely unimaginable for a little girl.
4485
4486“Oi, you. To me you look like my junior, you dare say that to me?”
4487
4488“Ha? Junior?”
4489
4490“No matter how I look at it that’s all you are, am I wrong? Aren’t you just a boy that just got out of salvation church school?”
4491
4492What was this girl saying. As far as he could tell he was older, yet she was angrily saying such things. Could it be that she was a magician who had
4493 
4494used magic to reduce her age? Lefille, coming to some kind of realization, tapped her shoulder and spoke.
4495
4496“Could it be you’re a dwarf?”
4497
4498“Ah, yes. Both my parents were dwarfs I’m the real deal.”
4499
4500“You said earlier ‘you arrived,’ so that means…”
4501
4502“It’s as you think. I’m the one that manages this district, Jilbert Gliga.”
4503
4504“Uh, aren’t you kind of leaving me behind?”
4505
4506“Huh?”
4507
4508Jilbert made face as if to say ‘huh? You wanna go?’ while glaring at Suimei, who felt troubled as he was left out. Her cuteness was all but gone.
4509
4510“Hah, what’s with you? This kid right here seems quite intelligent, but
4511
4512you, it’s like you’re a lost cause.”
4513“A lost cause, you…”
4514What a way of speaking. Suimei had an amazed expression. What in the world could be the reason for why she was speaking that way? When Lefille had come to the realization that she was a dwarf, she was quite considerate towards her but…
4515
4516“That’s not it. It’s the first time he’s seen a dwarf.”
4517“Hmm? Is that so. Well, if that’s the case then I guess it can’t be helped if he got the wrong idea.”
4518
4519“This is a really rude question but, how old are you?” “Me? 21 this year.”
4520
4521“Older than me… well damn.”
4522“That’s right. As soon as you fix your mouth you straighten up huh. You should properly know your manners. There there.”
4523
4524Jilbert patted his lower back as she replied. Towards Lefille, she patted her shoulders as if to say ‘you’re fine just as you are.’
4525
4526Dwarfs. According to Norse mythology they were existences of the same classification as sprites and elves living in the underworld. Having the same origin as the beautiful elves of Alfal, in contrast the dwarves had ugly dark appearances of Duelg. They were like a subspecies of the dark elves. They typically were good at smithing and craftsmanship, being able
4527 
4528to put out goods rivaling those of the gods. Occasionally they were said to compete and cooperate with the gods as well.
4529
4530Aside from that, they were known to be typically small, fairly nice, as well as people who loved to play
4531
4532(Supposedly they have beards and a small body. But I wonder why their appearance and age aren’t really related.)
4533
4534Even if he thought it about it he wouldn’t be able to come up with anything. This was another world, anything could exist.
4535
4536It seemed like Jilbert liked Lefille, as they had gotten into an intense conversation about clothes. While it seemed like a fun talk, Suimei needed them to get back on track.
4537
4538“Sorry for interrupting but, wouldn’t you mind showing us the house now?”
4539
4540“Hmm? Oh right, I guess there’s that matter. You came to see the house. I forgot.”
4541
4542“Heh, please don’t forget the reason why we came.”
4543“Don’t worry. A guy that always worries about minor details isn’t very attractive you know. Being so impatient, are you a virgin?” “Guu…”
4544
4545Jilbert put on a teasing smile as she said that. Just as one would expect from a Duelg from the folklore, always spinning their mouths.
4546After a following Jilbert for a little while, they were shown to a single house between the apartment complexes.
4547
4548“As you requested, quite a large place.” “Heee…”
4549
4550Suimei let out such a sigh as he looked around the entranceway and at the ceiling. The room interior was wood and looked to be old, but the beams and pillars were big and sturdy so it seemed quite firm and stable. As expected of the empire that had invested into the sewage and plumbing systems, he had no complaints about that either.
4551After going through all of the rooms and returning to the entrance, Jilbert
4552
4553asked in anticipation.
4554“So how is it?”
4555“Not bad. You’ve met our requests, and it’s as I could have hoped.” “Of course. It’s one of my properties. There’s not even a single defect.” As she said that, Jilbert puffed out her chest.
4556
4557Lefille quietly looked at the floor and spoke. “Suimei-kun. You’re always so reliable.” “Hmm?”
4558
4559They were words of compliment. Yet she said them unnaturally, as if it
4560 
4561were a completely different person. In reality Lefille’s heart was turning in turmoil, and as she said her next words they were tinged with a hint of nervousness.
4562
4563“Tsu, next is my room but,”
4564
4565“…? Your room?”
4566
4567“Yeah. You’ve decided where you’re going to be, but I haven’t yet.”
4568
4569“Uh, why? It’s big enough for the both of us.”
4570
4571“Eh? Th-that, wouldn’t it be a hassle?”
4572
4573She had a surprised look with round eyes as she spoke in a bewildered voice. It couldn’t be she was being distant because she was worrying aboutthatthing. It was somewhat cute and it fit her.
4574
4575“A hassle? Isn’t it fine, I intended for it to be like this from the beginning.”
4576
4577“Really?”
4578
4579Lefille responded in a delighted tone. Then, she leaned in to confirm what Suimei had said.
4580
4581(Well about that. It would be troubling considering her current from and that she has the curse still.)
4582
4583(But concerning that, it has nothing to do with you. Besides, you have your own objective right?)
4584
4585(It’s fine. Let’s just go. And for my goal, I intend to do it together.)
4586
4587(…?!)
4588
4589Suimei just now asked for cooperation. At that moment, Lefille embraced Suimei with a surprised look.
4590
4591“Thank you! Suimei-kun!”
4592
4593“Ah, yeah…”
4594 
4595
4596Lefille came up and rubbed her soft cheek against Suimei. Was she overcome by emotion? After all, she was someone who had no-one else. If he thought about it that way, it was understandable. Although it was a bit embarassing.
4597
4598It was at that time. They felt a strange gaze from the side.
4599
4600“Jilbert-san. What’s wrong?”
4601
4602“You, could it be. The rumored pedophile around these areas.”
4603
4604“No you’re wrong I…”
4605
4606As Suimei tried to explain, Jilbert pushed aside Lefille as she backed away while sending a disgusted gaze at him.
4607
4608“Come here. Separate from Lefille. At least 5 steps. And don’t get closer.”
4609
4610“Listen to what people are saying. I said it was a misunderstanding…”
4611
4612“That’s what they all say, but underneath you’re a no good person.”
4613
4614“I said it’s fine… well I have one more request.”
4615
4616“Mu…aa. Over there. It’s there. Come here.”
4617
4618As Suimei changed the topic, Jilbert sent a suspicious gaze and then rapidly continued into the room.
4619
4620“…Suimei-kun. What’s she talking about?”
4621
4622“Ah. That. The bathroom.”
4623
4624“A bathroom! Does this place have a bathing place!?”
4625
4626Hearing Suimei’s answer, Lefille responded with excitement. Jilbert turned and responded to her question.
4627
4628“Of course. This is the imperial capital. When you’re talking about the
4629 
4630capital, you’d be hard pressed to find one without a bath.”
4631
4632Jilbert boasted in a prideful voice. As soon as she finished talking, Lefille ran up to her. Suimei chased after them and walked into the bathroom. The bathroom was clean and was made of stone and plaster. In it was a newly made wooden bathtub.
4633
4634Tapping the tub with a knock, Jilbert asked what they thought.
4635
4636“This would fit your desire right?”
4637
4638“Waa…”
4639
4640Catching up, Suimei saw Lefille literally glowing with energy.
4641
4642In the Astel Kingdom, bathing was uncommon, and recently they had been getting by only wiping themselves down, resulting in a foul stench. For Lefille, who was from Noshias that had common bathing habits, it was quite stressful in Astel. While that was why Lefille wanted to hurry to the empire, Suimei, who came from the other world, also thought that it would be good to get a house with a bathtub.
4643
4644As someone who knew the importance of bathing, Lefille lost herself in delight.
4645
4646“Suimei-kun. A bath! A bath! Let’s hurry up!”
4647
4648There wasn’t a shadow of her normal self. Between the floor and the inside of the bathtub was a gap, but that was just a little detail.
4649
4650“We still have to clean and do a bunch of chores so let’s leave that for tomorrow.”
4651
4652“Oh…okay…”
4653
4654Lefille slumped her shoulders when she heard that she couldn’t bathe today.
4655
4656During that, Suimei felt another strange gaze from the side and turned to see it was Jilbert.
4657 
4658
4659“…What. What’s with your disgusted look.”
4660
4661“After all, it’s you. You’re the pedo aren’t you.”
4662
4663“I don’t think anything that I’ve said would make you think that.”
4664
4665“Y-y-y-you’re wrong! I would never say something like that! It just sounded wrong!”
4666
4667“That’s how it is. I’m not entering the bath with Lefille.”
4668
4669Suimei plainly outlined the situation, yet for some reason upon hearing that, Lefille put on an uneasy expression.
4670
4671“…Suimei-kun. Could it be that, y-you don’t want to take a bath with me?”
4672
4673“Ha? Lefille what in the world are you…”
4674
4675“Dont want to…”
4676
4677“No, that’s, that’s…”
4678
4679“Oi why are you so perplexed you filthy pedo… enemy of female dwarfs…”
4680
4681“I-I-I-I-I said! It’s not like that!”
4682
4683Suimei hastily bumbled his words, unable to make a sentence. Realizing Jilbert had decided he was a lolicon, he hung his head. Regardless, she seemed set on seeing him in that light.
4684
4685“Haa.…”
4686
4687Seeing the cold Jilbert, he sighed.
4688
4689…But because they were able to successfully find a residence, they could begin their magician encampment. This would become the place where they would start the necessary magic research. If one didn’t have a place to
4690 
4691do research, then you wouldn’t be able to do anything. It was necessary to create magic items from scratch and set up rooms for magic rites. If they could do that then research would progress swiftly.
4692
4693“The pedo over there. You’re getting close. Are you listening?”
4694
4695“Stop messing with me with that loli bullshit! I said already, I’m not a lolicon!”
4696
4697
4698
4699Ultimately their relationship ended up being one full of arguments.
4700
4701
4702
4703
4704
4705Hello I’m back :3. The tenses in this part are a little weird, constantly swapping between third and first person (common in Japanese), so I just converted it all to third. It may sound funny at times. Also so knowing myself better, no schedule promises this time (sorry). Finally, I’ve heard that volume 1 and 2 of the light novel actually have some significant differences between the wn, but I’ve decided unless there’s something big that makes me really want to, I’m not going to go back and translate the earlier light novel volumes.
4706
4707ーーーーーーーーーーーーーーーーーーーー
4708
4709At another place and time, Reiji’s party.
4710
4711Kurant city. It was in the mountain range to the north blessed with underground springs. A calm and tranquil place, but on the other hand it was also close to the border and sensitive to border threats. Even several hundred years ago it was a hotly contested area. Despite that, because of the highway connecting the Empire and the Union, it was a prosperous place.
4712
4713Aside from their practice of honoring old traditions, the capital city of Metel was well developed and maintained, and their citizens lived easy lives.
4714
4715It was also a place with strong military power. Recently they had reinforced their walls with newly discovered anti-magic material. In
4716 
4717response to the Empire expanding their army, they also were building a fortress as their next defensive measure.
4718
4719To the side of the city that was both a fortress and merchant hotspot were Reiji and his party.
4720
4721After defeating Rajas, they had accepted Hadorius’ invitation and gone on a victory parade. There were many citizens there celebrating Reiji’s false achievement of annihilating the mazoku army.
4722
4723The present time was a few days afterwards, and they were staying at an inn.
4724
4725It was unusual for the hero and princess to be there, since as it had been for time immemorial, the hero typically stayed in the prince’s residence. However, this time Titania had requested to reside in a town inn.
4726
4727Giving the excuse that he was only an ally, Hadorius did not stay with them. For this reason Titania herself was always wary about him.
4728
4729The calmed down Reiji, Mizuki, and Titania sat down on the sofas in a circle facing each other.
4730
4731Pouring herself a glass of rosewater, Mizuki swallowed it down in a single gulp and sighed.
4732
4733“The parade was amazing huh.”
4734
4735“Yeah. They probably spent more money than they did for the one in Metel.”
4736
4737Reiji agreed with Mizuki. The parade had lasted 3 days; three times longer than the one in Metel, which had only lasted a day.
4738
4739Mizuki casually spoke.
4740
4741“It only came to me because of this parade, but Kurant has quite a bit of money huh. Although it’s governed by that man…”
4742
4743“Hadorius-dono is a high-standing aristocrat with large amounts of
4744 
4745territory including Kurant. Having abundant assets with large political and military power, Hadorius is a noble with no equal.”
4746
4747As Mizuki looked out the window with a complicated face, Titania was the one who gave her an answer.
4748
4749Hadorius governed an area second only to the the royal capital. If they thought about the places they had gone the past few days, there were 3 things they had noticed.
4750
4751The military power to contest the mazoku general, the assets to hold a large parade, and the political power to do that as well. He had all of those. He also had an intense personality befitting it.
4752
4753“But still, is it okay to say it how we did? It’s not like I had done it all.”
4754
4755The defeat of Rajas had taken all of them together. Wasn’t saying that he had done it alone excessive?
4756
4757“About that… sorry. But proclaiming that is beneficial for our country as well.”
4758
4759“Yeah. I know.”
4760
4761The result was that Hadorius had encouraged the population whose morale was low after seeing the mazoku’s strength. Knowing that, Titania also acknowledged what he was doing, and Reiji understood that. But in actuality, his contribution was small.
4762
4763Mizuki replied sullenly,
4764
4765“What a common story. Using other’s achievements and the situation to their own benefit; it reeks of nobles. And then it even appeals to other countries.”
4766
4767“That’s precisely right, and is why you can’t be careless about Hadorius. He ensnared Suimei into a trap and boldly used Reiji-sama for political purposes, all the while keeping Graziella-dono in check.”
4768
4769Saying so, Titania repeatedly warned Reiji against being negligent about
4770 
4771Hadorius. She was extremely wary of him. Ever since Reiji had met Hadorius, he’d had a bad feeling about him. At first he thought it was just that he didn’t like him, but now he realized it was probably more than just that.
4772
4773While thinking so, Reiji inquired to Titania.
4774
4775“Hey Tia. What do you think about the way Suimei and the others were used as a decoy? Aside from the fact that he and I are friends and all, in the end the Astel Kingdom people…”
4776
4777“It’s true, for me the matter is complicated. If I think about the damage due to the mazoku and the people, then it might be that there was no other way.”
4778
4779Beginning with that, Titania lowered her head solemnly.
4780
4781To her sudden bow, Reiji and Mizuki didn’t know how to respond, letting out awkward noises while Titania apologized.
4782
4783“I’m very sorry Reiji-sama and Mizuki. When I heard about it that’s what I was thinking.”
4784
4785“Well, it’s fine. I guess in Titania’s shoes one could only think that way. Right Mizuki?”
4786
4787“…Yeah”
4788
4789Despite having agreed, Mizuki remained with a sad face as if she was forced to have done so.
4790
4791To her, Suimei was her very first close friend. He wasn’t her lover, but he very well could have been. Once again looking at the window, she lamented somewhat.
4792
4793“Suimei-kun. In the end we couldn’t find you, huh.”
4794
4795“It’s okay. If it’s Suimei then he’s definitely fine.”
4796
4797“Because he’s cunning?”
4798 
4799
4800“Yeah. And besides, remember what teacher said?”
4801
4802Saying that, Reiji recalled Felmenia’s words.
4803
4804–If it’s about Suimei then he’s surely fine.
4805
4806When they parted she had said such. Although it surely was out of consideration for their worries,
4807
4808“Her voice didn’t sound calm. Considering white flame dono being white flame dono, she might know something. It’s also not impossible that she captured Suimei.”
4809
4810“Captured… how?”
4811
4812“That would be by magic after all. Even in our country, white flame dono is the genius sorcerer wielding magic never seen before even in our country.”
4813
4814“Ah…”
4815
4816At Titania’s words, Mizuki remembered Felmenia’s words. Reiji also clenched his fists.
4817
4818At that moment they heard a knock. Soon after, Roffery’s voice.
4819
4820“Excuse me. Reiji-sama, may I enter?”
4821
4822“Roffery? Ah, yes”
4823
4824“Then.… T-this is, princess Titania! I’m sorry!”
4825
4826What could be wrong with Roffery? He had a face as if he had done something wrong by entering and hastily lowered his head. Most likely he had some strange thoughts as he thought it was just Titania and Reiji.
4827
4828“No it’s fine. Mizuki is also here.”
4829
4830“Eh? Oh that’s true.”
4831 
4832
4833He slowly put on a dumbfounded face as he said so. It was a good break in the atmosphere. With that, Mizuki faced him with a grin.
4834
4835“Hey, what in the world could you be thinking?”
4836
4837“Ha?! T-there’s no way that I could be thinking anything strange!”
4838
4839“But I didn’t say anything?”
4840
4841“A, Awaaaaa”
4842
4843Realizing his mistake, Roffery looked this way and that way as he panicked.
4844
4845Feeling pity for the man, Reiji said ‘Mizuki’ aloud.
4846
4847Thereupon Mizuki confessed and told him that it was a joke all the while having a pleasant yet mischievous face.
4848
4849Reiji then inquired about the business that Roffery had.
4850
4851“Roffery, what happened?”
4852
4853“Yes, a messenger from Lord Hadorius has come.”
4854
4855★
4856
4857Reiji, responding to Hadorius’ sudden invitation, followed the messenger and passed onto his grounds. Right now, he was in front of his private room with a hard face.
4858
4859Then, he heard music from somewhere. A musician must have started playing. The music resounded through the air and walls; a calming tune. While listening to the music, Reiji prepared to enter the room.
4860
4861As he left the inn earlier, Titania had told him to be cautious and Mizuki for him to be careful. The other party was Hadorius. Although he had heard to not push himself, as he thought about that he shook his head.
4862 
4863The noble that was waiting for him inside this room was none other than Hadorius that he couldn’t be careless around. It was only baseless conjecture, but he had a strong feeling that from here on out he would be receiving an audience from Hadorius many times. There was no need to say that he didn’t want to do such. Or rather it was that he knew that Hadorius was a man of rapid pace.
4864
4865Reascertaining his determination, Reiji knocked on the door.
4866
4867Hadorius asked who it was, and responding that he had arrived, he heard an “enter.”
4868
4869Entering, before his eyes was a luxurious reception room. Taking a step in, they gave a business-like exchange of greetings. Standing in front of the door, he saw Hadorius sitting elegantly on a chair.
4870
4871“Hero-dono, won’t you sit?”
4872
4873“In my country, visitors sit in the seat when they are told to do so in, so I am somewhat hesitant to just sit anywhere.”
4874
4875At those words, Hadorius had an unintelligible expression as he raised his voice in slight bemusement.
4876
4877“Hou… hero-dono’s country seems to value respect quite a bit. Then must I tell you where to sit?”
4878
4879Following his gaze, he saw a glass on the table that reflected his face and a quivering red liquid.
4880
4881“Is this alcohol?”
4882
4883“Yes, it’s grape wine. The taste isn’t bad.”
4884
4885Not bad huh… but,
4886
4887“I’m extremely sorry, but…”
4888
4889“You don’t drink?”
4890 
4891“In my country, those who are not of age cannot drink, so I will refrain.”
4892
4893With a disappointed face, Hadorius took another drink.
4894
4895“Hmm, then is there some reason for that?”
4896
4897“Until they reach 20, the ability for people to process alcohol is low. Alcohol that remains in the body has adverse effects, which is why there are such laws in place.”
4898
4899Hearing the explanation, Hadorius looked at the contents of his glass.
4900
4901“To the drink containing the goddess’s blood, there was that kind of thing, huh. And for it to be banned, how harsh… or rather maybe it’s to raise the talents of people as much as possible.”
4902
4903As if he had forgotten about Reiji, he stared at his glass while saying that to no one in particular. He was in deep thought. To the unmoving Hadorius, Reiji frankly asked.
4904
4905“Why did you call me today?”
4906
4907“It’s nothing, I merely wanted to talk to you.”
4908
4909“This doesn’t feel like the atmosphere of a talk for fun.”
4910
4911“Fu, sorry.”
4912
4913What he was sorry for was very clear. Upon entering the room earlier, there was a tense atmosphere permeating the entire space. Upon pointing that out, Hadorius put on a contemptuous smile as if he had passed and gave out an apology that could not possibly have any real meaning.
4914
4915There was a relaxedness in his behavior. The composure of the strong.
4916
4917Because he was a hero his intentions were conveyed to reality.
4918
4919With a monotonous stare, Hadorius stared sympathetically at the glass and then spoke,
4920
4921“Why have you, the hero, taken up this subjugation of the demon king?”
4922 
4923
4924“To save the people of this world.”
4925
4926What Reiji said was the same as he had said to Almadias. Even now that reason had not changed. Yet Hadorius,
4927
4928“The people you are trying to save have no relation to you, correct? You gain nothing by doing so. And yet, you still want to save them?”
4929
4930“What are you trying to say, your honor?”
4931
4932“I merely wanted to know where your noble train of thought came from.”
4933
4934“…?”
4935
4936What did this man want from him with that kind of question. Between that inexplicable question and his pitying face, he couldn’t tell Hadorius’ intentions. If he were scrutinizing him for his ambitions, then it would be obvious that he was looking for weaknesses and yet, why did this man asked him a question that stunk of ulterior motives.
4937
4938After gazing at him with such a disconcerting face and asking him that uninteresting question, Hadorius finally let up with a sneer.
4939
4940“Well that’s fine. Then I’ll ask again, what kind of place was your world?”
4941
4942“What kind of place?”
4943
4944“Yes, if you compare it to this world, that kind of thing.”
4945
4946Was it fine to just compare the two worlds? He had had a similar talk with Almadias and the others.
4947
4948“If I compare the two worlds, the other was much more advanced technologically. While this world has magic, there’s no comparison between their convenience.”
4949
4950“Technological advancement… the earlier talk about alcohol. Is it also due to that?”
4951 
4952Reiji responded quietly with a yes. Then, Hadorius suddenly got up and walked over to the window. While looking at the scenery,
4953
4954“Hero-dono, what do you think of this world?”
4955
4956“Compared to my original world there are some inconveniences, but it’s a good world.”
4957
4958“Good world, huh.”
4959
4960In Hadorius’ voice was a tinge of disappointedness. The intentions of his earlier question were still unknown yet Hadorius asked another.
4961
4962“Hero-dono, what is outside of the window?”
4963
4964It was as if he was asking him to look outside. Reiji approached slightly and looked out from the third floor, seeing the district and the lives of the working people. The city that began to be enveloped by the twilight was illuminated by the stars and flickering lamps. In the distance he could see the blue and green lamps characteristic of the pleasure district.
4965
4966“That’s, is there something?”
4967
4968“This world. It hasn’t changed for hundreds of years. Everyone wakes and sleeps at the same time, works at the same time, loves at the same time, has kids at the same time, and then die. Technology remains idle, countries rise and fall, and the people’s mindsets never change. Progress is forever frozen.”
4969
4970Saying that, Hadorius remarked “This place is forever the goddess’ playground” in a distant voice. Did this man lament that fact, hate it? It’s true that civilization and culture advancements were closely tied to the nature of human beings. While everyone has things they want, isn’t wishing for the impossible a different matter?
4971
4972“And you, hero-dono, who has come from an advanced world, do you still think this world is nice?”
4973
4974“The peace and safety of the people, is that not the way it should be? Unreasonable changes result in strife and conflict. In the other world such
4975 
4976disputes and conflicts have yet to die out.”
4977
4978“…”
4979
4980Hadorius remained silent and Reiji sunk into thought.
4981
4982“–It’s a bit sudden but, hero-dono I’d like you to go to the empire.”
4983
4984“Eh?”
4985
4986“In the empire, Grazielle has begun to move. You, with your morals and beliefs, I’d like you to stay there for a while.”
4987
4988Hadorius clearly declared such. Those words that left no room for dispute obviously conflicted with Reiji’s plans.
4989
4990“Is that an order?”
4991
4992“Of course.”
4993
4994“But I have no such obligation. My number one priority is the subjugation of the demon king Nakushatra.”
4995
4996“You’re right. But hero-dono. The one who came running was Gregory right?”
4997
4998As he said so, the atmosphere permeating the room changed. Of course the reason was none other than because of Hadorius and Reiji.
4999
5000“That, is that a threat?”
5001
5002“If that’s how you want to take it then that’s fine. It’s just, he hasn’t violated any military regulations. Although he also hasn’t been investigated either. So your thoughts are baseless accusations.”
5003
5004“You! On top of using my friend as bait, you say that?!”
5005
5006“That was merely saving the majority by throwing away the minority. What, if it’s about your friend it’s fine to just wait. After all, the search is still going on. Whether he’s alive or not, eventually we’ll find something
5007 
5008out. We just don’t have any information right now.”
5009
5010Saying that, Hadorius snorted as if this was all just a boring talk.
5011
5012“Although he’s probably dead.”
5013
5014“How dare you talk like that.”
5015
5016As Reiji’s anger boiled up, Hadorius curtly replied “It’s only a possibility.”
5017
5018“Don’t you think you’ve done anything wrong to Suimei?”
5019
5020“If I say I do, will you stop being so sour?”
5021
5022“Y-you!”
5023
5024That question was unforgivable. Grinding his teeth and glaring at Hadorius, Reiji’s rage was overflowing. It wasn’t that he had forgotten his manners, but rather that his anger had overwhelmed them. Yet despite that, Hadorius continued on as if nothing was wrong.
5025
5026“Suimei Yakagi was it. That person was just a mistake of the army. There’s no reason to direct that anger at me.”
5027
5028“You fuck!”
5029
5030Reiji couldn’t control himself and threw a punch. He had long since lost his self control. He had few thoughts about the consequences of his actions, right now he had not the mind to think about that.
5031
5032His fist was stopped with one hand by Hadorius.
5033
5034“Wha…?”
5035
5036“Hmm.”
5037
5038Hadorius was staring at Reiji with a bored look.
5039
5040(This man…)
5041 
5042
5043He hadn’t used his full strength. Yet considering that he his power was tremendously increased due to the goddess’ blessing, and that Hadorius had stopped his fist without batting an eye.
5044
5045Letting go of his fist, Hadorius turned around and once again looked out the window.
5046
5047“Concentration is vital. Like this you’re still far from the demon king. It is necessary for you to gain experience and grow stronger. By the way, about the empire…”
5048
5049Reiji had no choice, considering Hadorius implied he would do something to Gregory.
5050
5051“…I’ll go to the empire. But don’t touch Gregory and those close to me. And then, about Suimei.”
5052
5053“We’ll help with the search. After all, he’s still of use.”
5054
5055“You…”
5056
5057Was he still saying that? But Reiji’s hands were tied in this situation. It was frustrating but, Reiji silently turned heel, making a show of quiet resistance.
5058
5059The moment he reached the door and grasped the doorknob.
5060
5061“–Hero-dono, there is something I need to tell you.”
5062
5063“What?”
5064
5065“From now on you will meet many enemies. There will be humans, yes, but also many other races.”
5066
5067Why would he be saying such a thing. It couldn’t be that,
5068
5069“Do you just want to tell me that what I said to Rajas was idiotic?”
5070
5071“No that was a relief to me as well.”
5072 
5073
5074“Eh?”
5075
5076What Hadorius said was unexpected to Reiji. Certainly he thought that Hadorius would say something about how Reiji asked the mazoku why they fight.
5077
5078“Hero-dono, this place is different than your world. It’s good to think about the things here and change your actions accordingly. But it is meaningless to only think about matters regarding your fight with the mazoku.”
5079
5080“What do you mean by that?”
5081
5082“I’m talking about him. He needs no reason to attack humans and other races, I predict that you might find that he is an enormous existence that in itself exists to cause the downfall of humanity.”
5083
5084“An enormous existence? That, what could…”
5085
5086“Right now, you don’t need to know that. Therefore, your question is needless.”
5087
5088With that, Hadorius closed the matter. Whether that was advice or a warning, Reiji didn’t know.
5089
5090“Then, is that all?”
5091
5092“Yes, for that. There is one more thing.”
5093
5094What reason could he have for saying so much? Looking away out the window, he asked another question.
5095
5096“Hero-dono. After this is all over, what do you wish for?”
5097
5098“Nothing particularly. I have no need for anything.”
5099
5100“Status, honor, wealth, women. You know that anything you might possibly wish for on this earth is in your grasp?”
5101 
5102“How crude. I’m not fighting for anything like that.”
5103
5104“I see. Then that is all. Go to the Empire and take your time and rest.”
5105
5106Leaving without a word, Reiji headed towards the inn.
5107
5108“A summoned hero…”
5109
5110From the second floor, Hadorius gloomily watched Reiji’s back as he left before turning his gaze to the sky. As the skies darkened to a gloomy dusk, Hadorius, alone, asked aloud a question to Reiji who was not present.
5111
5112“Hero Reiji. What do you think of this world? Earlier when you said you thought this world was good. Were those your true feelings? This rotten, frozen world that has no future because of the goddess?”
5113
5114★
5115
5116There’s no library.
5117
5118Filas Filia in the Empire. The capital of a country with an army that is controlled by and only moves due to the emperor’s orders and said to be a military state by both themselves and other countries. If one hears that, they might think it’s a brutish state, but they also excelled in academics and information control, having a splendid library. Supposedly having a collection of books dating back to the founding of the country, it was the most suitable location to gather information.
5119
5120That was what Suimei heard before heading there but, after looking and looking for a building like that, he’d come up with nothing. At this point, it might be correct to just say there isn’t one but,
5121
5122“That’s…?”
5123
5124It wasn’t like Suimei had no sense of direction. While it’s true that Suimei had gotten lost in the Astel castle Camelia, leaving that aside, the Filas Filia’s city structure was truly confusing. The main road was fine, but as soon one entered into one of the branching streets, there was nothing but residences. Having went off in a random direction, he tried to go back, but ultimately got lost in this labyrinth-like maze.
5125 
5126
5127He suddenly stopped and looked around. To his side was the seemingly never ending pleasure quarters. Just before were the vivid red bricks of the residency district. How in the world had he ended up here? At this rate he wouldn’t be able to find out anything about the hero summoning.
5128
5129At great pains he had finally reached a place where he might be able to find out more about the summoning ritual, and yet here he was in another predicament.
5130
5131Thinking that he would use magic to figure it out, at that moment,
5132
5133“You’re, in the way. Space. Move please.”
5134
5135He heard a cute voice with unusual pauses, sounding like someone who was learning by ear. But it also had an element of annoyance woven in as if scolding him. Turning around, he saw a familiar figure.
5136
5137With purple twintails and an elaborate eyepatch, the otherworldly gothic lolita appearance was striking. He was right, it was familiar. Or rather, unforgettable.
5138
5139It was undoubtedly the girl he met in the station, Liliana Zandike. Although it seemed she wasn’t alone. In front of her were two red hooded robed men standing opposite to one another. At first glance, you could tell both weren’t there to be friends.
5140
5141One of the robed men turned and spoke to Liliana, looking as if he were to scold an unreasonable child.
5142
5143“It’d be fine if you just did what you conveyed earlier to your father.”
5144
5145“Annoy, ing. I have, no position to interfere with the objective of the colonel.”
5146
5147“We’ll do something about that. I’m saying I want you to be quiet.”
5148
5149“How many times do I have to make you stop saying the same things?”
5150
5151The man asked politely. Liliana said it was useless, having no intention to
5152 
5153back down. To which, one of the robed men responded in displeasure.
5154
5155“Even if we ask like this, you won’t listen?”
5156
5157“Yes. That’s why…”
5158
5159“Then it can’t be helped, I guess I’ll have to have you feel some pain.”
5160
5161Upon saying that, one of the men began to gather a bit of his magic. In that instant, he also took out a wand about as long as his arm. In response, Liliana showed no fear or surprise, and ascertained his intentions.
5162
5163“Are you sure you want to say that to me, one of the twelve Yuuetsu?”
5164
5165“Hah? One of the empire’s human weapons? In the end it’s all an exaggeration. After all, you’re nothing more than a brat!”
5166
5167“If you won’t listen to me then it can’t be helped. Go beg my father for forgiveness.”
5168
5169…Suimei didn’t know the circumstances, but it seemed there would be some trouble. Honestly speaking, it looked like two adults tormenting a child. Although if you consider the fact that Liliana was part of the military…
5170
5171(But she’s really just a child huh)
5172
5173Having something like this happen here would only spell trouble later. He didn’t have any reason to save them, but he also didn’t have any reason not to. Walking over, he spoke.
5174
5175“Ah… if you’re in the middle of something sorry but uh.”
5176
5177“What is it?”
5178
5179“You are…”
5180
5181The three people all turned towards Suimei. They had varying reactions, one face twisted as if he was in the way, another doubtful, and the third surprised in recognition.
5182 
5183
5184“You guys, who are bullying a small girl in this kind of place.”
5185
5186“What?! An unrelated guy is butting in!”
5187
5188“Can’t be helped, I happen to be here after all.”
5189
5190“Here and so what?”
5191
5192“Adults are bullying a girl.”
5193
5194“Well however I look at it it’s your win but, what would you say if you saw something like this?”
5195
5196“That those robed men seem to be doing something?”
5197
5198The smooth talking robed man hinted at their true abilities, but in the first place Suimei didn’t know that. Responding with scorn in a prideful voice, the smooth talking man’s face distorted past that of irritation.
5199
5200“Are you a country bumpkin that doesn’t know the special robes that high ranked people wear?”
5201
5202At that moment, Liliana spoke in a cautious voice.
5203
5204“Why, are you here?”
5205
5206“Hmm? I just came along this road when this happened.”
5207
5208“Is there something, wrong with your head? You have, nothing to do with this.”
5209
5210Liliana rejected his answer. ‘Since you have no reason to butt in, go away’.
5211
5212Is the underlying meaning behind her words.
5213
5214“Is he someone you know?”
5215
5216“No, not…”
5217
5218“Ah, we met earlier and got to know each other a bit.”
5219 
5220
5221“! You!”
5222
5223Being exposed for her white lie, Liliana became angry, and secretly stuck out her tongue at him. ‘I was going to let you go but it seems you won’t let me do that,” is the meaning it had.
5224
5225“I see. So he’s not unrelated.”
5226
5227“Then I’ll hurt you too.”
5228
5229Accompanying their words was a rise in magic power. The smooth talking man also took out his wand. The Imperial capital was a more dangerous place than he’d thought. Looking to the side, Suimei saw Lefille looking at him with an amazed look.
5230
5231“An idiot, are you? Having no relation to this and still interfering. Or rather, having no relation, you’re an idiot.”
5232
5233“Idiot, how mean. If I saw this and just abandoned a little girl then it’d come back to haunt me, of course I’d get involved. Rather, what in the world actually happened for it to become like this?”
5234
5235“That has absolutely no relation to you. Stand back. Those people are even in the imperial guild high rankers.”
5236
5237“How thoughtful.”
5238
5239As Suimei refused Liliana’s order, in that moment,
5240
5241“Are you sure you have the leisure to be talking right now?”
5242
5243Saying that with a sneer, the vulgar man began casting a spell. The expanding magic, as if obeying something, pulsed as the spell construction rapidly sped up. As the spell neared completion, finally the invocation aria was spoken.
5244
5245“…flame, Red Blaze!”
5246
5247It was a magic primarily made up of the invocation key word. As the flame
5248 
5249pillar began to spring up, the crude spoken man moved his arm like a å…« and the pillar moved in accordance. As his arms moved the flame finally took up a form like a sword, and then the man faced Liliana and brought it down. The attack came from the right side in front of her. For the eyepatched Liliana, it was a blindspot.
5250
5251However, Liliana narrowly evaded it, and the flame sword came crashing into the ground, shattering into fragments.
5252
5253The same scene repeated until the ground was smoldering and a stink rose up into the air.
5254
5255The flame sword may have skimmed Liliana, as a part of her clothes were burnt.
5256
5257“Heh, doesn’t seem like you’re talking now, human weapon. Isn’t this just a one-sided fight? I guess your achievements were all lies.”
5258
5259“The supposed valor in the battlefield is nothing but nice stories. You fighting on the battlefield, after all it must have just been lies you told Captain Rogue to raise your own rank.”
5260
5261The men threw scoffs at Liliana’s lack of counterattack. In response, for a moment, Liliana radiated a dangerous aura. But the men didn’t notice at all, causing Liliana to speak in a mix of shock and her normal voice.
5262
5263“Being, only able to graze me despite, attacking from blindspot, yet so, easygoing…”
5264
5265As soon as she said that, the pressure increased. It was Liliana’s doing. Suimei had received this before as well, but right now it wasn’t the station. Her magic density at the maximum, she wanted to deprive them of their superiority. For fights between magicians, the ability to perceive magic power was of utmost importance. If one expanded their own area of control, he could obstruct the opponent from invoking spells.
5266
5267“What the…”
5268
5269Did the foul mouthed man really have time to be talking? The smooth talking man began an incantation.
5270 
5271
5272“Ku— don’t make light of me! Oh wind that eternally…”
5273
5274Wind magic. He probably thought nothing of Suimei, only aiming at Liliana. Thinking that, Suimei gathered magic into his index finger and began to manipulate the surroundings.
5275
5276“I’ll be borrowing some of that blaze magic.”
5277
5278With that, as nonchalantly as borrowing an eraser from a friend, the blaze of the man dispersed and then began to construct and gather at Suimei’s fingertip. It was as if the blaze vanished for a split second and now the same fire began to concentrate at Suimei’s fingertips,
5279
5280“Wha…My flame just!?”
5281
5282The crude mouthed man exclaimed his surprise. Glaring at Suimei, he demanded an explanation.
5283
5284“Well, I did just tell you I was going to borrow it.”
5285
5286“There’s no way that you could…”
5287
5288Doesn’t exist huh. Suimei, guessing the man’s thoughts, took a deep breath.
5289
5290“So they’re one of those people. No matter where you go there will be people who deny things that happen right in front of their faces. Usually, they don’t even think about how it might have happened at first.”
5291
5292“What the fuck are you muttering about? Spill it already!”
5293
5294“I told you I borrowed it. Just a little more and I’ll have full control. Well then, I don’t want to listen to any more of this pointless chitchat.”
5295
5296As Suimei spat those words out, the smooth talking man recontinued his incantation.
5297
5298“Wind, take form!”
5299 
5300“Fly.”
5301
5302In response, Suimei fired the stolen blaze. The wind magic of the smooth talking man was nothing but a breeze against the concentrated flame, being swallowed up pitifully.
5303
5304Suimei didn’t move an inch. His thumb and middle finger pointed a line straight to the smooth talking man’s arm. At that moment, he snapped his fingers, the sound ringing out. The man’s wand was smashed in to fragments, his arm snapped back, and what remained was just an empty space.
5305
5306“It went out…”
5307
5308The man’s surprised voice faded. At the same moment the smoke reached the man, he was struck in the solar plexus.
5309
5310In the palm of the striking hand was a strange glove. Upon pouring magic into it, its effectiveness as a magic item was evident. As it struck the nerves, it was evident that the men had made a grave mistake, as a piercing scream rang out.
5311
5312The shout didn’t continue as the man fainted in shock and fell down.
5313
5314Looking to the side, the crude mouthed man was squashed by a powerful magic, collapsed in front of Liliana.
5315
5316Confirming it was all over, Liliana spoke.
5317
5318“Let’s change, locations.”
5319
5320★
5321
5322Leaving behind the two men, Suimei and Liliana went to a place where they wouldn’t be recognized for the previous incident. It was a little ways off from the upper class area, and after walking for some time after the bricks changed from red to grey, they stopped.
5323
5324Patting the dust off of her skirt, Liliana spoke reluctantly in an annoyed voice.
5325 
5326
5327“Ugh, it was an unneeded, meddling.”
5328
5329They were unthankful words. Ignoring them, Suimei asked,
5330
5331“So, who were they?”
5332
5333“They have, no relation to you.”
5334
5335To her flat rejection, Suimei replied “Well, I guess so.”
5336
5337“And, what are you, doing here?”
5338
5339“Nothing really, just a walk. You were, Liliana correct?”
5340
5341“I don’t remember, telling you my name… why do you, know my name?”
5342
5343“Hmm? That kind of thing…”
5344
5345“I see. I understand. The one the military police arrested. The unfortunate, stalker. So are you here today too to…”
5346
5347“No thats not it, I heard from the official in the station. Why am I a stalker?”
5348
5349“I understand. It was a joke. Because I can’t follow.”
5350
5351“You…”
5352
5353Smothering her own self-confidence, she closed her eyes. Suimei dropped his shoulders tiredly in reponse to Liliana. It was hard to understand someone who said it was a joke with such a serious face.
5354
5355Troubled with Liliana, Suimei let out a sigh when suddenly, the surrounding magic intensified. After a little, Suimei could feel a hint of acid or poison in the surroundings. It was different from earlier, rather the same as back in the station.
5356
5357“It’s about time, you answer. What were, you doing here?”
5358 
5359Liliana’s eyes fixed onto Suimei as she asked.
5360
5361The nearby buildings and scenery shimmered like the haze of asphalt on a hot day, and Liliana approached through this dense magic haze.
5362
5363It was an interrogation.
5364
5365As if provoking her, Suimei gave off a laugh, and then proceeded to make pointless chitchat while shrugging his shoulders.
5366
5367“What, are foreigners not allowed to take a stroll? I went through the proper procedures to gain residence in this country, alright?”
5368
5369“This is, close to the upper class quarters. Loitering about without purpose, of course you would be suspicious. Now answer.”
5370
5371“I think that describes the earlier two men more though.”
5372
5373Liliana didn’t respond. It’s true the imperial second lieutenant had said so. If she was an imperial soldier, then this questioning could only be one part of a larger matter. There was a part about that she didn’t understand but, that could be ignored.
5374
5375Suimei, who had no particular reason to resist, suddenly turned face with a sigh and properly confessed.
5376
5377“I was looking for a library. The famous big one in the empire.”
5378
5379“The, Imperial University Library?”
5380
5381“I’d like to find something out. Here, it’s this…”
5382
5383Saying that, Suimei showed Liliana the handwritten map he had received from Jilbert.
5384
5385“…Why are you talking in that way. Don’t be overly friendly with me.”
5386
5387“Isn’t it fine? Now tell me. I even brought sweets.”
5388
5389“I don’t need it. Don’t treat me like a child, please. Also, the map is
5390 
5391wrong…”
5392
5393“Uh…”
5394
5395Pointing out this and that, she was actually quite nice. But what was wrong with the map. As Suimei knit his eyebrows, Liliana took another look at the map and then once again declared that it was wrong.
5396
5397“…That idiotic legal loli. She just told you lies.”
5398
5399The ward headsman of the place Suimei lived. Jilbert Griga. She got along with Lefille, finding free time to come and mess around at the house and also used abusive words against Suimei but–that was relevant but today when he had told her he was going to the library she had cheerfully drawn a map. She had good humor, and Suimei had thought she had a nice personality but it seemed that she had quite the broad character.
5400
5401To Liliana, who stated that “There are four wrong roads,” Suimei exasperatedly responded “seriously?” as he could do nothing but sigh. Afterwards, he would have to vent at Jilbert or give her some kind of punishment.
5402
5403“Then uh, how should I proceed from here?”
5404
5405“That’s why, I”
5406
5407“Okay. I’ll add three more candies. Are we okay now?”
5408
5409“Why are you, trying to bait me with candy?”
5410
5411“Does it not entice you? Then how about a toy.?”
5412
5413“Y, you…”
5414
5415To the not listening Suimei, Liliana trembled. But perhaps understanding it was useless, she sighed as if signifying it was Suimei’s win.
5416
5417“…I get it. I’ll guide you, so come.”
5418
5419“Sorry. I’ll definitely buy you candy so please forgive me.”
5420 
5421
5422“I don’t need it. Once we’re done go away as soon as possible.”
5423
5424How curt.
5425
5426★
5427
5428As Liliana led the way, Suimei followed behind. Occasionally, Liliana would turn around and talk depending on the atmosphere, although she maintained her cold dangerous tone.
5429
5430“In one way or another, you’re quite nice.”
5431
5432“Did you say something?”
5433
5434“No, it was nothing. So, what were you doing in this area Liliana? Could it be you got involved in something?”
5435
5436“…Patrol.”
5437
5438As Suimei continued, finally on the correct path to the library, he decided it was question time, throwing a question at Liliana, who may or may not have been particularly willing to answer.
5439
5440“You’re working hard. But well, isn’t that the job of the military police?”
5441
5442“You know well. You’re right, but recently there’s been quite a few incidents in the imperial capital, so they’re short handed.”
5443
5444“Ah, the coma incidents, right?”
5445
5446“Yes. If you don’t want to get caught up in it, you shouldn’t walk alone in places like that.”
5447
5448Hearing that, Suimei gave an appropriate inference.
5449
5450“Meaning, it’s been happening in the upper class districts.”
5451
5452“…”
5453 
5454“Hellooo, respond please.”
5455
5456Liliana didn’t respond, walking in silence without turning around. Maybe she was paying attention to the road, although just earlier she was looking back and talking quite frequently.
5457
5458It couldn’t be because he was more or else right, could it? Just before Suimei was about to speak up to rid the awkward silence, Liliana spoke.
5459
5460“…There’s something I want to ask.”
5461
5462“What is it?”
5463
5464“Are you, not afraid afraid of me?”
5465
5466Looking back slightly, she stared at Suimei.
5467
5468“Huh? No but… why are you suddenly asking such a thing?”
5469
5470“Even though I threatened you, you’re just continuing on like nothing happened. Other people would just cower in fear, but earlier you actually helped me deal with those two people. Why?”
5471
5472“Well, when you tried to coerce me I was a bit nervous. And aren’t you younger, as well? It was actually quite embarrassing.”
5473
5474Certainly if one has a lot of magic power, they will have a strong ability to dominate an area. If one can one-sidedly dominate the area, then it would definitely have a mental effect. Therefore, that time when she tried to coerce him, the fact that the air was filled with her magic power was the main reason for his nervousness.
5475
5476But if you succumbed to just that, then you would be helpless. It was true that Liliana’s spirit miasma Psychic Acid was quite powerful but, Suimei wasn’t ordinary.
5477
5478“…I see. You’re a strange one.”
5479
5480Saying that, Liliana turned back around. There would definitely be people who thought that she looks eerie. Furthermore, her military achievements
5481 
5482would also only create fear in ordinary people. But why would she think that he would freeze up just because of something like that?
5483
5484“Or rather, maybe I should put it, I got a little tense unconsciously.”
5485
5486“Well, more or less. But I was taught by my superiors that such a thing is a necessary. For the army, it’s important that you aren’t made light of. Inspiring fear or awe in your enemy is essential.”
5487
5488To Liliana’s words, Suimei sighed. Taking his gaze off of her and looking up at the sky, he spoke.
5489
5490“Liar.”
5491
5492“…”
5493
5494“Right? That coercive behavior you always run around with, it’s not to overwhelm the enemy but to protect yourself. It’s a kind of vigilance. Am I wrong?
5495
5496“Why, do you think so?”
5497
5498“With those people there was no reason for you to do it, and you react too much to the surroundings. In your words, in your movements. It was the same at the station, and you would also subjugate them right after. And last, I just have a feeling.”
5499
5500“…”
5501
5502“Essentially it was to just keep them away, like how a dog barks to keep others away. Be honest, why do you act so menacing to everyone around you? Like how you were talking just after the incident with those guys earlier. You know not everyone around you is an enemy right?”
5503
5504While Suimei drilled Liliana, they turned the corner and saw the sign of a restaurant. There, children were playing with a ball. But perhaps noticing something was off, they quickly scattered like the young of spiders.
5505
5506Liliana glanced at the scene before them,
5507 
5508“…There’s, no need to reply, is there. But if there’s something I should say, its that I’m a military personnel and you’re a citizen. That’s all there is to it.”
5509
5510“I think it would be better if you acted a little more normally but… I guess it’s none of my business. My bad.”
5511
5512As Suimei apologized for overstepping his bounds, Liliana mumbled something.
5513
5514“… name.”
5515
5516“Hmm?”
5517
5518“Your, name. I don’t, know it. It’s unfair for only you to know so tell me it.”
5519
5520Realizing that he had never given his name, Suimei replied.
5521
5522“Suimei Yakagi.”
5523
5524“Shweimei Hakagi.”
5525
5526“…”
5527
5528“What? Shweimei…”
5529
5530“No no, Suimei Yakagi.”
5531
5532“Shu…su…Suimei Yakagi. Like that?”
5533
5534Suimei nodded, signifying that it was close enough. As Liliana remarked “your name, changed,” Suimei gave a wry smile.
5535
5536Exchanging names and turning another corner, they ran into a man in military attire. With swept back gray-black hair, he was a man in his prime. With a sword on his back, he was dressed cleanly and precisely.
5537
5538Seeing him, Suimei recognized him from earlier. It was the man at the church who Lefille recognized as strong. When Liliana’s eyes passed over
5539 
5540him, she stiffened as if nervous.
5541
5542It seemed she knew him. As the man saw her, he put on a slightly strict look and walked closer.
5543
5544“Liliana. What are you doing here?”
5545
5546“Colonel…”
5547
5548His guess had been spot on. Liliana seemed to be surprised, and bound with a nervous look, didn’t respond.
5549
5550“Liliana. Answer.”
5551
5552“T-the matter you were talking about, I was investigating this area.”
5553
5554“That matter? You don’t need to do that. It’s the job of others.”
5555
5556“But,”
5557
5558“You only need to listen to my words. Don’t do unnecessary things outside of what you’ve been assigned and behave.”
5559
5560“…Yes.”
5561
5562With a piercing gaze, the colonel said such strict words, to which Liliana visibly sagged her shoulders. The scene would make any guy distraught.
5563
5564However, the man’s words were certainly…
5565
5566“You are? Why are you with Liliana?”
5567
5568“Eh? I was the guy being guided to the Imperial library. I’m still unfamiliar with the area, so when I got lost she helped me.”
5569
5570“Ah…”
5571
5572“You’re not from the Empire?”
5573
5574“Just recently I came here.”
5575 
5576
5577After Suimei’s curt response, the man scrutinized him from head to toe, then closed his eyes. Was he looking for something suspicious? And now did he realize there wasn’t any such thing? Taking a breath, he spoke in a calm voice.
5578
5579“I see. It’s true the capital isn’t too safe right now. It’s especially true for the places you don’t know well, so please don’t walk around at night.”
5580
5581“Thanks, I will keep that in mind.”
5582
5583”And, for the imperial library, go straight to the end and then take a left. You’ll be able to see it from there.”
5584
5585It seemed he wanted him to go alone from here.
5586
5587Suimei gave a small bow and thanked him once again, and then the man turned to Liliana and said two words.
5588
5589“…Let’s go.”
5590
5591“Yes.”
5592
5593Without complaint, Liliana followed behind the man. Turning their backs on Suimei, they left through a small road. As their shadows vanished, they left no hint of being there in the first place.
5594
5595“I didn’t get a chance to buy the sweets…”
5596
5597Being left behind, Suimei remarked such. But since they both lived in the imperial capital, there was a good chance they would meet once again. It was a one-sided promise but, he would definitely fulfill it then.
5598
5599…Liliana had told that man it was an investigation. Evidently it wasn’t a patrol as she had said then. Somewhere he had a sort of gloomy feeling, but in the end it had nothing to do with him.
5600
5601“Well it’s fine. I have things I should do now.”
5602
5603★
5604 
5605
5606“That took quite a while.”
5607
5608After finishing his first lookover of the library, Suimei twisted his body and looked over to the exit while cracking his neck. The library’s size could be called unparalleled, and the book collection was also quite vast. Because he had arrived late today, he limited himself to just finding the bookshelves with the most important books. Thinking that next time he came he would have to also prepare various magic tools, Suimei looked up at the sky.
5609
5610The sky was already the color of the dark. The waxing moon looked like it was swallowing the dark, as if telling him that it was already past when he should have returned.
5611
5612Suddenly he heard the sound of the gate opening behind him.
5613
5614“Excuse me. Oh, if it isn’t Yakagi-kun.”
5615
5616“Ah, Mr. Librarian.”
5617
5618The one who had come out was the elf librarian that had shown him around the building today, Romion. Wearing the library uniform, he had long ears characteristic of the ones who called themselves elves.
5619
5620“Thanks for today.”
5621
5622“No, I’ve only become a librarian recently, so it was also good practice for me in guiding others.”
5623
5624To his modest words, Suimei replied cheerfully.
5625
5626“Well you did it quite smoothly.”
5627
5628“It’s because I’m an elf and I also have self-confidence in my memory.”
5629
5630As he said that, he tapped his forehead with his index finger. Was the memory of elves in this world good? Certainly, with their long lives that couldn’t be compared to those of humans, memory might be an essential trait.
5631 
5632
5633After talking for a while, Romion said, “alright with this I’ll be going,” and left.
5634
5635Suimei also decided to head back. However, he didn’t know the roads well, and tried to go back… that is until he came across ‘that’ right before the upper class district.
5636
5637“N…”
5638
5639While walking he noticed it. The area in front of him had not a ray of light. It was if it was the boundary between two completely different cities; the beautiful city landscape that was just a few steps back like an island in the murky shadows. It was unnatural. When he left the library, there should have been a waxing moon. It wasn’t like there were any nearby tall buildings, or that he was in a shadow, or that there was anything else to block the light, so total darkness should be impossible.
5640
5641He could feel a faint magic presence. In other words,
5642
5643(A barrier huh? No, the people in this world don’t know about those so— then did they weaken the light to make it artificially dark, or did something suck up the light?)
5644
5645Looking around carefully, he searched for traces of magic, any change in the surroundings, and any answers to the current mystery. The shadows were a phenomenon created through magic, it seemed. The high class district had fallen into darkness. Maybe it was the darkness before dawn, but it was much darker than that. What could this be? He could get a feeling from the unsettling air.
5646
5647“H-help! Please hel…”
5648
5649“Ah?”
5650
5651He suddenly noticed from the middle of the darkness a person who came running out begging for help. His voice suggested that he was almost at his limit — something was up.
5652
5653“You there! Please! Help me!”
5654 
5655
5656“Uh, I don’t really mind but, what’s wrong?”
5657
5658At the same moment that he asked, the man tripped and tumbled face down. “Are you fine?” Suimei asked, and lent his hand, but the man instead twisted his back around and pointed at something.
5659
5660“That! That’s after me…”
5661
5662“That?…!!”
5663
5664As Suimei was about to respond and ask, in that moment, a hint of a thick magic presence appeared. Perhaps because it was close, an inconcealable form began to seep out from the darkness. Right after, as if part of the darkness was cut off and took form, a short ink colored pitch black robed man appeared in the space in front of Suimei.
5665
5666“Hi! Hiiii!”
5667
5668“.…”
5669
5670It was a man in a black robe with the hood covering his eyes, an appearance that didn’t tell anything. He was staring at the man who had screamed out in fear. Although he didn’t actually know the situation, he got in front of the man who was crawling backwards on his butt, and narrowed his eyes at the suspicious shadow.
5671
5672(Could it be, this guy?)
5673
5674That guess suddenly floated up into Suimei’s mind. That the person causing the coma incidents in the capital might be this man. Considering the situation, he was probably right.
5675
5676Having been rolled up into such a situation, Suimei began to feel the adrenaline before a fight, but perhaps the shadow had changed his mind as he then disappeared back into the shadows.
5677
5678“I, I’m saved…”
5679
5680“What was that?”
5681 
5682
5683The man collapsed in exhaustion before propping himself up and looking back at Suimei while Suimei looked at the spot the shadow had been in doubt. Then, because an unrelated party had been here, the man slowly backed away for a moment. And with that, the matter concluded.
5684
5685“…Hm?”
5686
5687While thinking about the situation, suddenly a familiar face came running to him with great vigor.
5688
5689Looking solely at Suimei, the person ran to him with the facial expression of a child who had suddenly realized something running to their parents. As for who it was,
5690
5691“Suimei-donoooooooo!”
5692
5693“Me, mea?”
5694
5695Magician of the Astel Kingdom, Felmenia Stingray. With tears streaming down her face like a little girl might in public, she assaulted
5696
5697“Menia was! Menia wanted to meet youuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!!”
5698
5699“You idiot! Your tears and runny nose! But mainly your runny nose! Ahhhhh, it’s on my clothes!”
5700
5701“Suimei-donoooooooo!”
5702
5703With that, the shadows receded and it was once again the moonlit night in the imperial capital as Suimei and the Astel Kingdom magician Felmenia met up.
5704
5705★
5706
5707A little while after wiping off Felmenia’s face. The two of them were heading towards Suimei’s place in the imperial capital.
5708
5709As for the man that he had saved previously, it seemed that he was a noble
5710 
5711in the empire, since he kept saying “I will not talk to these plebeians” while spitting out insults and complaints about the shadow until he eventually left.
5712
5713And then, as for the current situation,
5714
5715“Fun, fufun, fufu~n.”
5716
5717In the faintly moonlit and star lit capital, the streetlights were few, and there Felmenia walked next to Suimei while smiling. Why was she so happy? Slowly beginning to smile, it was quite cheery. To that girl, Suimei inquired,
5718
5719“Mm so, Menia. Why were you in a place like this?”
5720
5721“Yes. So after I arrived at the imperial capital, I used wind magic and tried to look for Suimei but I got lost in that weird place.”
5722
5723So, she went into that place that deprived people of their senses. Suimei could understand the part about her chasing after him. But for her to come running in tears, he had the wrong impression, however that was that.
5724
5725“Yeah, I get that. But why were coming to me?”
5726
5727“Why…did I not tell Suimei-dono before you left Astel?”
5728
5729Sounding familiar, he tried to remember it. True, when he left the castle, she did say something about coming with him.
5730
5731“Ah, yeah. You actually came. I thought it was a joke.”
5732
5733As Suimei said that casually, Felmenia seemed to take it in the wrong way.
5734
5735“W-was I not allowed to come along?”
5736
5737“Well it’s not like you’re not allowed, but don’t you have your own duties, you know, job?”
5738
5739“What are you saying? My duty as the imperial court mage, don’t you know?”
5740 
5741
5742“Wait, he was being serious? I thought he just wanted to restrict that old royal court magician but…. that king is quite unreasonable. Anyway, you came here for?”
5743
5744“Yes! The king wants to lend you aid!”
5745
5746“That man…”
5747
5748Looking up into the sky, Almedius’ face surfaced in Suimei’s mind, and he gave a complicated sigh. Meanwhile, Felmenia kept happily nodding next to him, signifying both that what he said was right as well as that she wasn’t opposed to coming along with Suimei.
5749
5750King Almedius. Freely sending off the best magician of Astel for no particular reason, what was in it for him? Even if he told Felmenia to follow him, he was nothing but a person who only moved to return to his own world, so there would be no advantage in doing so.
5751
5752No, he knew that Suimei was a magician. Although his time was short at the royal castle, since he revealed to Felmenia the existence of magicians in the other world, if she disclosed that, then it wouldn’t be unthinkable that the benefit is to have her learn that magic.
5753
5754But,
5755
5756“What’s wrong Suimei-dono? Could it be that there is something on my face?”
5757
5758The person herself had no idea what he was thinking, and innocently tilted her head. With a face that suggested she couldn’t possibly fathom being used in another’s plan.
5759
5760(Well, there’s no reason to suspect her. I’m sure she has no such plans.)
5761
5762As he thought that, he shook his head. Pondering things as much as possible was typical for magicians. However, that also had its downsides. In particular just like right now. Even if he thought another person was displaying their true feelings, he would still look at them with distrust.
5763 
5764(Im such a despicable person…)
5765
5766Felmenia really wanted to become his strength. Just by looking at her face you could tell. As Suimei thought that, waves of guilt spilled out.
5767
5768In addition to her coming to his aid, she was one of the few who knew of him being a magician. To be honest, he should be thankful.
5769
5770“… Alright. Let me redo that. Please lend me your aid.”
5771
5772“Yes!”
5773
5774Felmenia replied in great vigor, agreeing to Suimei’s request. Seeing that, Suimei was reminded of something.
5775
5776“…Menia, it might be a stupid question but, you don’t have like dog ears or something, do you?”
5777
5778“No? Because I’m not a beast person.”
5779
5780“Yeah. Sorry. I don’t know why I asked that.”
5781
5782“What’s wrong?”
5783
5784“Ha, haa…?”
5785
5786As soon as Suimei walked up ahead of the dubious Felmenia a bit, Felmenia hurried up from her earlier position with a pitter patter, once again continuing to walk with a grin.
5787
5788“…Dog-like.”
5789
5790Is how it probably is.
5791
5792★
5793
5794Having met up once again in the upper class district, Suimei and Felmenia returned to Suimei’s alleyway house.
5795
5796“Is this the house where Suimei-dono is living?”
5797 
5798
5799“Ah. I just bought it recently. Here.”
5800
5801Opening the door, Suimei encouraged her to enter. Looking around the inside of the house, there was one person. Just Lefille. It seemed that Jilbert had already left. He would have to voice any complaints to her next time.
5802
5803“Welcome back, Suimei-kun.”
5804
5805“Ah, I’m back.”
5806
5807Is how the exchange went between Suimei and Lefille, who raised a hand in welcome. It had been a long time since someone had said ‘welcome back’ to Suimei, and he felt a selfish joy. Saying that sort of thing, how long had it been since his father had died?
5808
5809Suimei closed his eyes. Upon opening them, naturally he found Lefille and Felmenia looking at one another, both not knowing who the other was.
5810
5811“Um, Suimei-dono. This child is…?”
5812
5813“Suimei-kun. An acquaintance? I also want an introduction”
5814
5815“Ah yes. Well then first, this here is the magician who summoned me to this world, the imperial court magician Felmenia Stingray. In order to help me, she came all the way from Metel.”
5816
5817As he first introduced Felmenia to Lefille, it seemed she remembered something, as she widened her eyes as if in surprise.
5818
5819“Oh! You’re the famous White Flame of the Astel Kingdom, Felmenia Stingray!”
5820
5821Felmenia nodded. Next was introducing Lefille to Felmenia.
5822
5823“This is Lefille Grakis. While on my journey to Nelferia, we happened to meet by fate and now she is journeying with me as my companion.”
5824
5825“Companion?”
5826 
5827
5828Felmenia had a somewhat bewildered feeling. Well it couldn’t be helped considering he was journeying with a little girl. Deciding to tell the complete story whenever Lefille returned to her original form, he ended with a “A lot of things happened,” which would result in some confusion right now.
5829
5830“Lefille Grakis. Pleased to meet you. Call me Lefille.”
5831
5832“Yes, pleased to meet you.”
5833
5834After which the two of them exchanged handshakes. Then, Felmenia turned towards Suimei.
5835
5836“Suimei-dono. Lefille seems, um, quite refined. Could it be?”
5837
5838“Ah, you understand? Yes Lefille is quite the good little miss.”
5839
5840“As I thought. I could tell from her conduct, she must be quite high born.”
5841
5842As Felmenia smiled at Lefille, Lefille replied in a quiet tired voice, having possibly thought a little bit aboutthatmatter.
5843
5844“Y, yes. But are you not a noble too? Considering your humble speech.”
5845
5846“No. If I had to guess you’re a foreign noble, correct? Then assuming that you’re the child of a noble, you should be able to tell from this interaction in itself. But there is no need to worry about it Lefille.”
5847
5848Speaking of it, it felt like Felmenia had always used polite speech to palace guards, maids, anyone that wasn’t an enemy. The way she was talking now was a natural extension of that, and in this conversation just now she was being quite nice to children.
5849
5850As Suimei was pondering about such formalities, Felmenia zealously turned her gaze to him.
5851
5852“Well then, with that I will be imposing on you from tomorrow and on, so please take care of me.”
5853 
5854“Wha-What?!?”
5855
5856The scream wasn’t Suimei. Rather, as Felmenia brought up the topic they had discussed on the way home, for some reason Lefille became greatly agitated.
5857
5858“What’s wrong?”
5859
5860“Miss Felmenia, is she really going to live with us?!? SUIMEI-KUN!!!!”
5861
5862“Well about that. Haven’t we already set this place up as our base of operations? And we still have extra space.”
5863
5864As he said so, Lefille dropped her shoulders as if something extremely unfortunate had happened.
5865
5866“…A, and I thought finally we would be alone, just the two of us…”
5867
5868“…?”
5869
5870Suimei could not hear Lefille’s lamentation. He didn’t really understand, but putting that aside, just as he decided to discuss which room would be Felmenia’s,
5871
5872“And so, Menia’s room will be…”
5873
5874“Wha…!”
5875
5876Once again, Lefille raised her voice in surprise, and pointed a trembling finger towards Suimei.
5877
5878Her surprise was to the extent that one would have thought she saw a ghost. ‘What in the world could it be,’ thinking that, Suimei looked at Lefille dubiously.
5879
5880“…What’s wrong?”
5881
5882“What did you just say, Suimei-kun?!”
5883
5884“I just said, what’s wrong?”
5885 
5886
5887“Before that!”
5888
5889“Before that? I was talking about Menia’s room but,”
5890
5891What was wrong was that? Her expression right now was as if it was a matter of life and death. Then, returning to her usual calmness, she let out a sigh uncharacteristic of such a small child and once again asked.
5892
5893“…Suimei-kun. That girl… did you really just call her by that?”
5894
5895“Ahh. Yes but?”
5896
5897Bewildered, Suimei responded affirmatively, to which Lefille reacted with an unpleasant face.
5898
5899“Really…tsch”
5900
5901“And so what’s wrong?”
5902
5903“What’s wrong, that’s wrong….really?!?”
5904
5905In response to his question was a shout. As if she had just done some straining exercise, Lefille was breathing heavily, at her wit’s end. Eventually, she calmed down and settled into thought. As if she was a detective or investigator in a drama, she paced back and forth, until finally stopping and looking up to speak.
5906
5907“Okay. Suimei-kun. From today on, you will call me Lefi.”
5908
5909“Huh? What?”
5910
5911“That’s enough just call me by my pet name from today and on! Got it? From now on, immediately, I am, Lefi!”
5912
5913Lefille stabbed her finger at him with the force of a god. Wincing, Suimei consented.
5914
5915“Ah. Uh. That’s fine but…”
5916 
5917“Then, well… here, Suimei-kun.”
5918
5919From her appearance, it seemed she wanted him to do it now.
5920
5921“Uh, Lefi?”
5922
5923“…”
5924
5925“Um, what’s wrong?”
5926
5927“Y, yes. That’s nice. Not bad. Even good.”
5928
5929Lefille looked down while saying “yes, yes.” When she raised her head again her face with filled with joy. Felmenia, who saw the whole thing, stared a hole into the ground before looking up at the ceiling. Perhaps she was thinking about something. Repeating the same motions for a while, she then made a surprised face as if she had come across an answer.
5930
5931“It can’t be…”
5932
5933“This time it’s Menia. What’s wrong?”
5934
5935However, without answering his question, Felmenia squatted down as if to meet Lefille’s gaze, and put her hands on both of Lefille’s shoulders.
5936
5937“That kind of thing is no good. It’s still too early for you.”
5938
5939“It, it’s not too early! Or rather, it’s not too late!”
5940
5941Apparently Felmenia was scolding Lefille about something. Although it was pretty vague, Lefille seemed to know exactly what it was, and gave out an urgent shout in resistance.
5942
5943“… I don’t know what the two of you are talking about, but put it aside. It’s time we talk about the rooms.”
5944
5945Looking at the two of them who seemed to have gotten into a tangle, Suimei cut in, whereupon Felmenia remembered something and gave him a hard stare.
5946 
5947“Now that you speak of it, there was something I wanted to ask Suimei!”
5948
5949
5950★
5951
5952“Ahhh. They couldn’t finish Rajas. Unfortunate…”
5953
5954What Felmenia had wanted to ask about was concerning Rajas. Having received the explanation, she had just finished hearing the whole story.
5955
5956Suimei, while rubbing his temples with his fingers,
5957
5958“So? Rajas was definitely?”
5959
5960“Yes. Reiji-dono did it with one blow. However, after that a blue lightning came out and burnt away the body to nothing.”
5961
5962“Ah, the remnants of my magic.”
5963
5964“As expected of Suimei-dono.”
5965
5966While Felmenia gave off a gesture of admiration, Suimei apologized for causing confusion.
5967
5968As expected, huh. But to hold out for almost a week against Rajas was quite a feat. Even if you didn’t include the 10,000 mazoku he defeated, it still wasn’t ordinary.
5969
5970As Suimei thought so, Lefille, who was sitting next to him, grumbled as her face turned severe.
5971
5972“Lucas Do Hadorius…”
5973
5974Lefille repeated the name of the noble who had appeared during the explanation. He had deceived Suimei and the troops to buy time. Suimei, the affected party, gave a snort.
5975
5976“So the reason why that guy appeared there was because I was pigeonholed into that area by that noble huh…”
5977
5978“Yes, as a person from the same Astel Kingdom, I am truly sorry.”
5979 
5980
5981“No, it wasn’t your fault. And neither Suimei’s.”
5982
5983Lefille said such to cheer up the two of them who had gotten bitter faces.
5984
5985At that point, Suimei hit his fist into his palm in determination.
5986
5987“That guy, I’m going give him aproperthanks.”
5988
5989“Mhm. At that time, me too.”
5990
5991Lefille let out a dangerous aura from her body. From Suimei as well, a similar anger could be felt. At that time he had to part with many people he was getting to know well. That boiling feeling couldn’t be expressed in just a few words.
5992
5993As that fire burned in both of their eyes, Felmenia began to search for something in her bag.
5994
5995“And so, there is something I have to show Suimei-dono.”
5996
5997“Me?”
5998
5999“Yes. Here.”
6000
6001What Felmenia pointed at was an old book.
6002
6003On the spine of the book, in messy handwriting, ‘An inquiry on the hero summoning ritual and history,’ was written.
6004
6005“This, where did you?”
6006
6007“While I was sorting records, I came across it so I brought it with me.”
6008
6009“I see… I looked as well but maybe I missed it.”
6010
6011“I haven’t read it either yet but, what do you think?”
6012
6013“It’s a book on the hero summoning ritual, correct? It seems quite the unique book.”
6014 
6015“Do you think it will be of use?”
6016
6017“Well, it will be good to reference. Thank you.”
6018
6019“No, to be that thankful is…”
6020
6021Although she said that, her face was giddy, as if saying ‘I was just praised by Suimei!’. The nearby Lefille had a sour expression, going ‘mumumu,’ giving Felmenia a hard stare as if she had let her get ahead. That Suimei didn’t see or hear anything because he was engrossed in the book could only be called fate.
6022
6023Suddenly, Lefille thought of something, and abruptly changed her expression, thoughtfully asking a question to Suimei.
6024
6025“So… Suimei-kun. You want to return after all?”
6026
6027“Well yeah.”
6028
6029Suimei said so without looking over, his mind divided half between the book and everything else,
6030
6031“…!!”
6032
6033“…!?”
6034
6035Both Felmenia and Lefille dropped their shoulders, looking down depressedly.
6036
6037“Really, huh…”
6038
6039“Yeah. Yeah…”
6040
6041“Huh? What’s wrong with the two of you?”
6042
6043What in the world could have happened so suddenly? For a moment, it was like a magic light that had suddenly went out, leaving a black darkness. However, this had nothing to do with a magic light. The air was filled with a stagnant feeling of grief.
6044 
6045It was as if such a heavy invisible burden had been placed on them that he could hear it.
6046
6047“It’s nothing. Nothing…”
6048
6049“That’s not good…”
6050
6051“O, oi. Oi, you two!”
6052
6053In the end, he couldn’t read anything, his hands full with cheering the two of them up.
6054 
6055
6056Chapter 3: The hero of the second person, Elliot
6057 
6058 
6059So I changed my mind about â…” the way through this chapter on the converting first person sections to third person while translating because I think I was losing some of the original meaning even though it sounds more natural in english that way in my opinion. This means there will start to be parts I will label as POVs.
6060
6061————————————————
6062
6063Felmenia and Lefille had better relations than one would have thought.
6064
6065From the exchange on their first meeting and on, it was like that; both were fairly well-mannered and in the first place they both had strong senses of justice. In both train of thought and outlook they were similar so it didn’t take long for them to get along well.
6066
6067The atmosphere between the two of them didn’t have a hint of danger so Suimei had absolutely no worries. To Lefille, she had made an acquaintance that knew this world’s magic in detail. For her it was quite the stroke of luck. She had seemed quite annoyed that she was unable to go to the magic institution, but now it appeared that Felmenia was teaching her.
6068
6069However sometimes it seemed she would behave as if warning Felmenia, but that might have been Suimei’s imagination. Anyways, that’s how it was.
6070
6071About two days after meeting up with Felmenia, the three of them paid a visit to the adventure guild branch in the imperial capital, the Twilight Pavilion.
6072
6073After defeating Rajas, they hadn’t gone to a branch even once, so their visit was in order to report that and their activities in the capital.
6074
6075And so, currently they had just finished telling the female receptionist a harmless summary of the matter regarding Rajas.
6076
6077“…Yes. Good work. Regarding the matter about Astel, we have heard of it too. As for the merchant group and the related people, it’s unfortunate.”
6078
6079“Yes. We would also like to apologize for reporting late.”
6080 
6081Suimei bowed his head to the female receptionist. The matter about Rajas had been occupying his thoughts, and considering that he had both left the group midway and that people had died, he thought that it was necessary to report.
6082
6083Considering their position they ended up in, it wasn’t possible to immediately publicly announce for many days, but with this a load was lifted off Suimei’s shoulders.
6084
6085“No, that was unavoidable right? That you were able to safely arrive is good. Furthermore, we are happy to provide you with any aid you might need, so if there is anything please do contact us.”
6086
6087After the Twilight Pavilion female receptionist said so, Suimei replied with a curt “Thank you very much,” and then returned to the table Felmenia and Lefille were at. There, Lefille was holding a ceramic cup with both hands glugging down grape water while Felmenia was coolly looking around at the surroundings. Signalling with a wave of his hand that everything was done, he sat down, upon which Felmenia immediately inquired about it.
6088
6089“So did it go well?”
6090
6091“Hmm? Well as in?”
6092
6093As Felmenia scrunched her face in a difficult expression, Suimei questioned in a nasal voice, to which Lefille answered.
6094
6095“The report just now. We were listening from here, but you talked more in depth than we had thought. If you tell her that much, then won’t Hadorius eventually figure out that you lived? Would that not be disadvantageous to us?”
6096
6097“Hmm, would it? From the extent that I heard, that man used me as a decoy because it was a good plan. It’s not like he was desperate to kill me. I mean don’t you agree that I was a nuisance in the beginning as well?”
6098
6099“You have a point. If Rajas didn’t exist, then I think Hadorius wouldn’t have resorted to such a plan. In his eyes, Suimei-dono was no more than the friend of the hero that had no powers.”
6100 
6101“I see. But if he didn’t know about us, wouldn’t that be advantageous sometimes? If he doesn’t know we exist, then he wouldn’t interfere with us and we can poke our noses into things if something happens. It might have unforeseen consequences?”
6102
6103Putting down the cup of grape water, Lefille explained such. Their current situation could be very useful. Unlike in the Empire, he had used a false name when he registered in Kurant city, so Hadorius probably didn’t know he was alive. In that case, if they could preserve their current status, they wouldn’t be used by him.
6104
6105As Lefille had said, one could think that by his own words he may have tied his own hands behind his back in the future. However, Suimei had already considered that and weighed both alternatives against one another.
6106
6107“Regardless, I want him to take action. Because if he does, then we can provoke him. If he wants to meddle, then I say by all means.”
6108
6109After saying those fearless words, Suimei added on “and then we can also understand his movements.” To that, Lefille replied.
6110
6111“That’s unexpected. That you want to be at odds with him so much.”
6112
6113“Hadorius is a man who can purposely involve unrelated people. He’s so thick skinned that he will even involve the hero’s best friend and then act as if nothing happened; it wouldn’t be unthinkable that he would use and throw away Reiji and the others if he deems it worthy. Without knowing his true intentions, he’s not someone we can leave alone for a long time.”
6114
6115“While I also agree it would be good to limit him if possible, even his majesty the king has a hard time interfering with him.”
6116
6117“It’s because of feudalism, I guess it can’t be helped. Well, being indefinitely indebted to that guy, from my point of view I feel sorry for him.”
6118
6119As Suimei thought about the problem of how to handle it, he sighed. Then, deciding to change topic, he decided to ask the two of them what to do from now on. In that moment,
6120
6121From behind, a beautiful but translucent voice sounded out.
6122 
6123“-Hey, do you guys have a second?”
6124
6125“You mean us?”
6126
6127“Ah.”
6128
6129As Suimei turned around before the person could answer, he saw a young boy who was the spitting image of beautiful. Gold hair and blue eyes. His white skin was reminiscent of Northern Europeans, yet also not pale. He also had an androgynous appearance. It was a different impression than Reiji, one would call this boy gorgeous.
6130
6131He was probably similar in age. His clothes looked foreign, as they didn’t look like something one would get from the Empire.
6132
6133That was Suimei’s impression of the boy. Due to his sudden appearance, there was a little commotion in the room. If one had to guess why, it would be because he spoke.
6134
6135“Sorry for being so sudden. My name is Elliot Austein. If I had to say my lineage, well it might sound a little weird for me to be saying it myself, but from the word ‘hero’ you understand right?”
6136
6137With the self introduction out of the blue, Suimei and the others’ chairs made a rattle.
6138
6139“And then here is my companion, a priest from the Salvation Church.”
6140
6141“Please call me Christa.”
6142
6143At his mention, the young girl next to him took off her hood and made a curtsy. With her green hair in braids, she had a stiff sullen face as if due to nervousness.
6144
6145Immediately after, Elliot fixed his gaze onto Lefille. Noticing that, her face changed into one of surprise.
6146
6147“That face, you must have an idea about the situation, huh.”
6148
6149“It can’t be… you guys, did the oracle also…?”
6150
6151Her face trembling in astonishment, Lefille spoke a few words as if
6152 
6153questioning. Seeing her, Elliot smiled and replied in a bright voice.
6154
6155“That’s right. We got a revelation from the goddess Alshuna. We came to welcome you.”
6156
6157★
6158
6159They came to welcome her. Did that mean that this boy was the one summoned in El Meide, the hero from the talk about journeying with Lefille?
6160
6161“As I thought, you are the spitting image of the one in the oracle. Won’t you tell me your name?”
6162
6163“I, I’m called Lefille Grakis…”
6164
6165“Lefille Grakis. Alright Lefille-chan, nice to meetcha.”
6166
6167With a smiling face, Elliot held a white hand out to Lefille. Was his expression one of affection? Or at this rate…
6168
6169“Then, let’s do as in the oracle. Come with us.”
6170
6171“Th, that’s…”
6172
6173Elliot’s words and actions were as if this was only a natural course of action, while Lefille was bewildered. Of course, the one who butted into the conversation was Suimei, who was off to the side.
6174
6175“Do you have a second?”
6176
6177“You are?”
6178
6179“I’m her companion, Suimei Yakagi. You guys just randomly came in and introduced yourselves but… are you really heroes?”
6180
6181In response to that question, Christa seemed to become irritated. Just as she was about to complain about his suspicion, Elliot cut her off with his hand and spoke instead.
6182
6183“That suspicion is only natural. It’s quite likely that other people have claimed to be heroes before. But we’re the real deal. Christa and the others
6184 
6185at the Twilight Pavilion will confirm it.”
6186
6187“The people here too?”
6188
6189“Just a little ago we went out on a demon beast subjugation. I think that they know of my true power.”
6190
6191His words stunk of self confidence, but when he looked around the surroundings, several people nodded their heads. Then the little commotion earlier was because some of the people around here knew him. If a hero went around talking without any hesitation, it would of course become a topic of gossip.
6192
6193But, the thing was, what was the meaning of the weird off feeling he was getting from hearing various languages? He was familiar with most languages in the other world, so even if they were magically translated for him, if he paid attention he should be able to pick out the particularities of the language. But the fact that he couldn’t meant that this guy wasn’t a person from the other world. Considering that, as for being a hero…
6194
6195At that moment, Lefille spoke with a hard to interpret face.
6196
6197“…Suimei-kun, his characteristics match with those in the oracle. I’m certain that he’s the El Meide hero.”
6198
6199“Yes. There is no doubt that he is the hero summoned in El Meide.”
6200
6201Christa clearly declared that. Then, Elliot closed one eye and put his hand to his chest as he asked a question.
6202
6203“So? I think this confirms it right?”
6204
6205“That you’re a hero at least.”
6206
6207“Then…”
6208
6209“I also heard such from her but, whether or not you can take her along with you is a different matter.”
6210
6211“Huh?”
6212
6213“Rather, do youhaveto take her along? Are the goddess’s oracles
6214 
6215absolute?”
6216
6217Suimei presented a question. In this world it was likely more or less a strange question, but it was something he had to ask.
6218
6219Christa was the one who replied.
6220
6221“Of course. It is the goddess’s intention. Us humans who have the pleasure to partake in it have a duty to grant her wish.”
6222
6223Among the living people, quite a few people have received the goddess’s will through methods like direct oracles or from the elements. Lefille was an existence who had received something like the right arm and blood of the goddess so,
6224
6225However, despite that,
6226
6227“The goddess herself is unlikable.”
6228
6229“Regardless of that.”
6230
6231Is what Elliot fired back. For him to be from another world without being influenced by an outside factor yet go this far to respect Alshuna’s wishes
6232
6233— there must be a reason for him to not question the oracle, right? But despite that, even if you look at Lefille how she is right now, to be able to say that felt strange.
6234
6235Based on that, Suimei asked a question.
6236
6237“You’re going to defeat the Demon King and the like, right? Are you going to take along someone like her that can’t fight?”
6238
6239“Well it’s true that I too feel kind of uncomfortable about that.”
6240
6241That’s right. If he was right in the mind he would respond like that.
6242
6243“Then…”
6244
6245“However, the fact that there was such an oracle that I must bring her along means that she will be needed for something right?”
6246
6247“I think you’re reading into it a little too much.”
6248 
6249“But the one who bestowed such an oracle is a being unimaginable by humans. To me, if there is something unfathomable, then just seeing it is fine.”
6250
6251“The god… isn’t it a bit fishy? It could just be simply on a whim.”
6252
6253“There is no way. Actually, I was saved by the goddess’s oracle.”
6254
6255“Even if you say that with those gestures, it’s not connected to your beliefs in the goddess.”
6256
6257When Suimei reproached him for his words and gestures, this time Christa spoke up.
6258
6259“From what I’m hearing…”
6260
6261“Hmm…?”
6262
6263“From what I’m hearing, you’re saying nothing but denials of the oracle but, are you saying that that you are defying not only Hero Elliot-sama’s intentions, but also the goddess Alshuna’s?”
6264
6265“That, that’s…”
6266
6267Christa glared at him with a sharp gaze. To this Lefille panicked a little. Normally she wouldn’t be the slightest bit worried if a girl glared at her, but when combining it with the fact that Alshuna was involved, her being worried was a given.
6268
6269At that point, Felmenia conveniently intervened, challenging with Christa with an attitude uncharacteristic of her.
6270
6271“It’s true that the goddess Alshuna’s words are important, but aren’t you disregarding our circumstances too much? Suddenly taking off with Lefille, isn’t that a bit impatient?”
6272
6273“Anyone would know that this isn’t the time be so easygoing. Noshias has already fallen to the mazoku, and they have already begun their invasion of the Astel Kingdom.”
6274
6275“That was repelled.”
6276 
6277“That’s just 20/20 hindsight. The mazoku issue is a current issue.”
6278
6279“But even if Lefille joins the hero-dono, the situation may change. There is a good chance that this may leak out to unrelated people, and then wouldn’t that give you a bad reputation?”
6280
6281As Felmenia and Christa met each other’s gazes, sparks flew out. For a second, it looked like Felmenia was the underdog, but in a splendid counterattack, she shut up Christa.
6282
6283During that time, Elliot was staring at Felmenia, and eventually she noticed.
6284
6285“…Is there something wrong?”
6286
6287“I want to hear your name.”
6288
6289“…I am Fem Lea.”
6290
6291In the instant she was asked for her name, she spat out a fake name. As she said so, he looked at her with eyes of hidden intentions.
6292
6293“Fem, it seems that you have quite considerable magic power.”
6294
6295“Uh, eh?”
6296
6297“Right now we are looking for combat strength on our way to subjugate the demon lord. In other words, we’re looking for useful people like you. Won’t both you and Lefille come with us?”
6298
6299“Wha?!?”
6300
6301“Ehhhhhhh?!?”
6302
6303“Or rather, instead of asking you to come, it might be better to say that I order you to come. The power to draft people to come as companions should be within my authority as hero.”
6304
6305As he said that, Elliot glanced over at Christa.
6306
6307“…Yes, it is as you say.”
6308 
6309Was the bit of hesitation he had before getting her affirmation because of her? If she opposed it and then he immediately invited them to join him, then certainly he would be hesitant, but currently Elliot continued without any concern.
6310
6311“So then, is that fine?”
6312
6313“Even, even if you say that…”
6314
6315Before Felmenia faltered too much, Suimei cut in.
6316
6317“No matter what you say, aren’t you forcing us?”
6318
6319“Maybe so.”
6320
6321Was he dodging the question? He gazed at Suimei ill-manneredly, as if sizing him up.
6322
6323“What?”
6324
6325“She seems strong, but you don’t look like you’d be able to handle our journey.”
6326
6327“Huh?”
6328
6329“In other words, I can’t take you along. It is unfortunate, but give up. It may seem like to you that we’re stealing the two girls from you, but to this world’s people this is a serious matter. For the people of this world, swallow your tears.”
6330
6331Suimei’s mouth stiffened. If he was insulted in that manner, even he couldn’t keep up his act. Even though it was their first meeting, the man had no restraint; it was quite the spectacle.
6332
6333“So how about it?”
6334
6335“For the people of this world. Isn’t that just self-indulgence?”
6336
6337“Self-indulgence… from the context, I imagine you mean that I’m trying to escape responsibility and criticism?”
6338
6339As Elliot said that, Suimei responded with “Isn’t that the precisely the
6340 
6341reason why you said it?” At that moment, Felmenia suddenly begged Suimei.
6342
6343“Suimei-donoo…! What do we doo…?!”
6344
6345Felmenia looked extremely bewildered. Where did the cool Felmenia when she was arguing with Christa go to?
6346
6347With that Suimei scowled at Elliot and spoke.
6348
6349“…Can’t you just listen to Menia for a bit?”
6350
6351“Even if you say that, I can’t! As I said earlier, to save the world she must come with me.”
6352
6353Pulling Felmenia close, Suimei whispered to her.
6354
6355“Then, the king’s orders…”
6356
6357“No. If I give him my real name, then the Holy Office will probably issue a directive to the Royal Diet. If that happens then even the king can’t do anything.”
6358
6359It wouldn’t have any effect. Speaking of that, he’d heard that previously the diet had forced their way concerning the hero summoning. If he thought about that, then there’s no way they would give preference to the King’s will or life.
6360
6361But regardless, Suimei turned to face Elliot.
6362
6363“I refuse.”
6364
6365“It has nothing to do with you. You have no right to say such things.”
6366
6367“They’re with me. So if I refuse…”
6368
6369“As I said earlier, it’s for this world.”
6370
6371As Elliot reiterated what he said earlier, Suimei annoyedly responded.
6372
6373“I don’t give a shit about that.”
6374 
6375“Suimei-kun!”
6376
6377“Suimei-dono!”
6378
6379It wasn’t something that was good to say in public but he couldn’t not say it. To Suimei’s words, Lefille and Felmenia raised their voice, and Elliot also was fairly surprised.
6380
6381“…Don’t you also live in this world?”
6382
6383“Maybe. But to me, it doesn’t matter.”
6384
6385“You…”
6386
6387To Elliot’s bewildered gaze, Suimei returned a steely determined look. For a little it continued like that, but then someone broke the silence.
6388
6389It was Christa.
6390
6391“I heard your words! This man here is opposing the awe-inspiring words of the goddess. He’s defying her!”
6392
6393As she said that, Felmenia and Lefille’s chairs made a rattle.
6394
6395Having turned her back on Suimei and the others, Christa gave a movie-like speech from the corner of the Twilight Pavilion to everyone else in the room. With her exaggerated speech, was she trying to isolate them from everyone else?
6396
6397Suddenly, everyone began to react to Christa’s act. The had been quietly discussing up until now. The related Twilight Pavilion people who came over now showed interest in their discussion while coming to submit their requests. In addition, the Salvation Church believers threw blaming gazes at them.
6398
6399After a little while, the changed atmosphere set off something, and accusing voices sounded out as people murmured, “what a shameless person,” and “what a rude person.”
6400
6401Being a selfish person himself, Suimei was in no place to say anything. However, the changed surroundings due to the large amount of believers saying insults against him turned his stomach.
6402 
6403“…Goddess goddess. Considering I know nothing about her, her intentions seem like trash to me.”
6404
6405“That’s not it. However, it’s a problem for the perspective of those who can’t tell it’s not that from this talk.”
6406
6407But even so.
6408
6409“You’re like an idiot.”
6410
6411“What…?”
6412
6413Since Suimei spoke in a roundabout way, Elliot became confused for a moment. Giving him a sidelong glance, Suimei then turned to Felmenia and Lefille. They probably would be having complicated thoughts right now. Since the goddess’s thoughts and their intentions were conflicting, the two of them had wavering expressions.
6414
6415“Look at them. Up until now they were living freely, and now look at their faces. Wouldn’t you agree it’s a useless goddess?”
6416
6417“Are you still saying that…?”
6418
6419“I said it, so what? If you still want to take them by force, then why don’t you just try?”
6420
6421In response to Suimei’s dangerous sounding words, “What did he say to the hero?” “Does he think he can win against the hero?” and “How foolish” were heard in the room. It seemed that Elliot and his group also thought the same.
6422
6423“…You, you’re saying that to me, a hero?”
6424
6425“Yeah.”
6426
6427In response to that question, Suimei made apparent his determination. That he wouldn’t budge. But even seeing his attitude, it didn’t seem that Elliot changed his mind. Instead, he turned towards Lefille to try to persuade her.
6428
6429“You understand the gravity of the goddess Alshuna’s intentions right?”
6430
6431“I, I, that…”
6432 
6433Lefille kept silent before finally nodding. Having received the goddess’s blessing, she could do nothing but nod.
6434
6435“It seems she understands.”
6436
6437“So it seems. But even still.”
6438
6439Yes. He had promised. He didn’t know why, but he couldn’t expose them to those detestable eyes of Elliot. The same went for Felmenia.
6440
6441To the repeated refusals of the three of them, Elliot let out a sigh as if he gave up and looked towards them with burning eyes.
6442
6443“…I understand. Then I will forcibly take them.”
6444
6445It seemed he decided. Following him, Christa once again made an outcry, declaring their own righteousness.
6446
6447“Did you hear that! The people here, they just declared they would oppose the goddess!”
6448
6449Meeting Christa’s voice, attacking voices gathered from the surroundings. This time the voices were not only loud, but there were also many. There were a few looking at Felmenia with bitter faces, but the gazes at Lefille were weak. Their faces were blue as if they were standing on a bed of nails.
6450
6451“…Every last one of them.”
6452
6453To the voices raining down on him, Suimei met them with an equally accusatory voice, ignoring their individual circumstances. Being unable to see the truth and only being thankful to what they can’t see. They only followed the goddess and what they saw around them, not thinking for themselves and attacking the weak.
6454
6455“…Suimei-kun. Maybe we should give up after all…”
6456
6457Suimei gently patted Lefille on the head, who had spoken in a timid voice.
6458
6459“Suimei-dono…”
6460
6461What to do. Felmenia looked over with a questioning gaze.
6462 
6463Then, she looked over at the hero.
6464
6465After the hero tried to explain that they had an oracle so many times, it seemed now they could only resort to violence. Did he understand the pain in Lefille’s face, or the desire to cooperate that Felmenia had. Was it right to ignore that? Right now Christa was still fanning the flames. The hero Elliot made distance for the showdown, and the surrounding people stood in a circle as if making an arena.
6466
6467The meaning of acquiring strength. As Suimei remembered that, all the restraint that he had was blown away.
6468
6469“Alright then. Come. I don’t know anything about heroes, but you’re standing in my way. I will force you aside.”
6470
6471“I believe I told you. You don’t have to power to stand up to us. There is no reason for you to face us.”
6472
6473“…”
6474
6475“Even if I look like this, in my world I was still a reasonable swordsman and magician. After coming to this world, I received the divine protection from the hero summoning ritual. You do understand what that means correct?”
6476
6477“Who knows. I don’t know anything about that.”
6478
6479“Doesn’t seem like you’re the type that can be reasoned with.”
6480
6481In response to Elliot’s declaration, Suimei began to release his own power, filling the air with bloodthirst. The intense icy pressure affected the temperature of the room, dropping to freezing instantly. As a result of the temperature, the air could no longer hold as much water and condensation began to form on the walls and objects.
6482
6483Naturally, aside from Suimei and the others, the faces of the rest of the people in the room completely changed color. The breaths of every person were white. As a result of Suimei’s psychic cold, even time froze. The fingertips, feet, and ankles of everyone froze, and nobody could move even if they wanted to. It was as if everything had frozen over and hardened.
6484 
6485“So what do you think over my power now?”
6486
6487“You…”
6488
6489Sweat formed on Elliot’s brow, but he continued to show a strong will. It seemed his name being known in the other world wasn’t just for show. Normally, Suimei would give a word of praise, but right now there was none. He only cooly advanced towards his enemy. That was it.
6490
6491Elliot took out his sword from his back. It was unlike the broad one that Reiji had. It was a moderately long blade about the length of a kohaba (Some measuring cloth used in textiles, https://en.wiktionary.org/wiki/%E5%B0%8F%E5%B9%85). Through magic, the black blade began to glow as if burning red. The material properties most definitely matched Orichalcus, which possessed the ability to glow. The properties fit that material but in a different world it might be recognized as something else. However, currently that idle talk was irrelevant. The hero intended to step forward as the front lines. Due to Psychic Cold, he shouldn’t be able to move normally, but divine protection of the hero summoning was interfering with that.
6492
6493“Elliot-sama…thunder, the embodiment of radiance and power, become sharp as our will and destroy what’s ahead! Blitzshoot!”
6494
6495Thinking to provide cover first, Christa urgently cast thunder magic. With a bzzt, the lightning began to spring forth, tinted purple at the edges.
6496
6497However,
6498
6499“Disappear”
6500
6501With a single word from Suimei, the magic vanished by a mysterious force. Noticing that her own magic had been utterly destroyed, Christa sank to her knees as she realized the difference in strength.
6502
6503In the middle of that, Elliot came with a slash. No, a thrust. Perhaps it was because of the hero summoning blessing along with his own previous skill, but his one handed stab was as powerful as a sudden gale. It reached it’s maximum speed in an instant, but in speed or dexterity Kuchiba Hatsumi was more than a whole level above him. In the instant before the tip of the sword reached him, Suimei twisted around Elliot’s dominant hand, causing
6504 
6505it to narrowly miss. In the middle of that he began an aria. The hero then turned around to glare at Suimei.Going halfway was no good. Suimei began a sword art chant. Mantra of light, a modification of the five color light mudra (google image this五色光印). Pressing on the waist with his left indestructible fist, while his right hand’s five fingers spread slightly apart, under the bottom left half of his body. Mandala formation. The magic created a Kalavinka bird (This birdy bird https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kalavi%E1%B9%85ka) whose sweet voice forced the opponent to release their magic.
6506
6507The aria used all of his strength. In other words, a true aria.
6508
6509“Buddhi brahma Buddhi Vidya Asat Nada Mahamaya Om. Karuma Kalpa Devana Garai Kalpa.”
6510
6511(The power to open eyes with profound knowledge. The great intentions of the soaring skies. Sweetly resound and release the original sin. Listen. To the voice of reason. Listen.)
6512
6513“…Please wait!”
6514
6515“…tch!”
6516
6517Suddenly they were interrupted by a urgent voice asking for them to stop, upon which Suimei paused his chant and turned towards the source. The voice had caught everyone’s attention, and based off the tone, it seemed to be a woman. As Suimei turned towards her, he saw the beast girl that he had run into earlier at the Salvation Church.
6518
6519Christa lowered her back and then asked the girl for her name.
6520
6521“You, you are?”
6522
6523“I’m Sister Clarissa of the Salvation Church. I come here bearing a new oracle from the goddess.”
6524
6525★
6526
6527“Both parties, please end this conflict.”
6528
6529Clarissa, who had butt into the matter between Elliot and Suimei, looked at both parties and then told them such.
6530 
6531Christa, who got up from the floor, suspiciously threw out another question.
6532
6533“A new oracle, what do you mean by that? Or more importantly, does it have anything to do with us?”
6534
6535“Yes, to the hero, and also to the other party there. Just a little ago, the goddess bestowed a new oracle to me.”
6536
6537“To me, and him?”
6538
6539“Yes. It was that you guys cannot directly fight over the red haired girl there. Due to the shadow in the imperial capital causing a disturbance, settle this dispute, is pretty much what it was about.”
6540
6541Due to the unexpected intercession, the room became noisy. Nobody expected that on top of the first oracle, there would be another one.
6542
6543Next, Suimei asked the sister a question.
6544
6545“Sister, what do you mean by the shadow causing a commotion?”
6546
6547“Probably the criminal causing the coma incidents. In other words that to catch the criminal we should…”
6548
6549“In other words, that we should fight there.”
6550
6551“Yes, so please end it. Fighting in this kind of place, isn’t it useless?”
6552
6553As the sister explained how there was no use, Elliot quietly acquiesced and put away his sword.
6554
6555“… I understand. If it is the oracle then I will withdraw my sword.”
6556
6557Seeing that, Suimei also extinguished his magic. If he fought in this kind of place for no reason, then it would be bad for the others.
6558
6559Having put away his sword, Elliot faced Suimei.
6560
6561“And that is how it seems. What are you going to do?”
6562
6563“Hmm. I have no duty to listen to Alshuna. But if we can settle this dispute
6564 
6565through that battle then I’ll come along.”
6566
6567“I can’t stand how you talk but… it’s decided.”
6568
6569Declaring that they had made an agreement, Elliot then looked down to Christa.
6570
6571“Elliot-sama…”
6572
6573Walking behind Christa who was looking at him with an uneasy face, Elliot then turned back around to face Suimei.
6574
6575“It was Suimei Yakagi right? Your name.”
6576
6577“Yeah.”
6578
6579“I will remember that. Now then, let’s go Christa.”
6580
6581Saying that, Elliot walked into the crowd and left the guild.
6582
6583“It’s been a while.”
6584
6585“I didn’t think at all that a sister would interfere.”
6586
6587“Me neither. Since I didn’t expect that after coming to the Twilight Pavilion the gentleman I talked to earlier would be at odds with the hero.”
6588
6589It was certainly unexpected. Knowing it was the hero who would save the world and still getting ready to fight…
6590
6591At that point, Suimei noticed something strange about the sister’s speech and behavior. She said that she had a task which is why she visited the Twilight Pavilion. From the way the conversation was going right now, she didn’t even mention that there was an oracle. In that case,
6592
6593“Sister… about that oracle earlier.”
6594
6595“The oracle right now? Currently…”
6596
6597“…?”
6598
6599The sister brought her face closer bit by bit. She laughed slightly and said
6600 
6601“It seems that was a lie,” before distancing herself again.
6602
6603“Wha…really??”
6604
6605“I mean, if I didn’t do something like that, then you’d trash the hero’s reputation… ahem! Because it would be very unfortunate.”
6606
6607Saying that, the sister giggled. Based on her figure, it didn’t seem like her goal was to protect the hero at all.
6608
6609“Who knows, maybe I would have lost?”
6610
6611“Ara, am I just blind?”
6612
6613“No, your eyes seem perfectly fine.”
6614
6615Who knew the result of the battle but, it seemed only the sister was able to predict it. Maybe it was because she was a beastman. Concerning that,
6616
6617“Well even if so, is it okay for you to lie about the oracle? Aren’t you part of the Salvation Church?”
6618
6619“Yes.”
6620
6621“Then,”
6622 
6623 
6624As Suimei said that, Clarissa shook her head side to side.
6625
6626“From my place serving Alshuna-sama, it is unworthy, but what the goddess says is not always correct. And considering that, when I saw you standing against the hero to protect what you held dear, I thought it was quite splendid.”
6627
6628“Eh…”
6629
6630While Suimei was bewildered due to her unexpected words, Clarissa gently wrapped her hand around his.
6631
6632“You have a good heart. Make sure that you don’t ever forget that.”
6633
6634Saying that, the sister turned heel and left.
6635
6636★
6637
6638Due to Clarissa’s intervention that led to an agreement with Elliot, Suimei’s party left as if running from the Twilight Pavilion, moving to a place to calm themselves down about as far as the house was.
6639
6640Felmenia made a difficult face.
6641
6642“Haa… it ended up becoming an unbelievable matter.”
6643
6644Certainly competing to see who can catch the criminal first was an unforeseen situation. Regardless of Clarissa’s cleverness in the moment, it was still unexpected to be rolled up into this.
6645
6646“… Sorry. Because of my oracle, it even got Felmenia involved.”
6647
6648“N, no, Lefille doesn’t need to worry! Regardless of how it started, if we just win it will be fine! Right, Suimei-dono?!”
6649
6650Felmenia, who had realized she had said something rude, brought up the matter to Suimei, but Suimei crossed his arms and didn’t respond. He only stared a hole into the ground. Thinking that his behavior was strange, the uneasy Felmenia once again tried to bring up the question.
6651
6652“Suimei-dono?”
6653 
6654“…Ahh. That’s right. As for what we should do about the coma incident perpetrator, for now let’s just wait and see what happens.”
6655
6656As reflected in how he spoke, for some reason Suimei had a feeling that even if he won the match, it would only postpone the problem. Because the competition was a result of Clarissa’s lie, it was very much possible the goddess would just send another oracle about Lefille. Winning wouldn’t solve the fundamental issue. In addition to it being related to religion, it also could not be solved by ordinary methods.
6657
6658That was what Suimei was thinking. As he was absorbed in his thoughts, Lefille uneasily pulled on his sleeve.
6659
6660“Suimei-kun. What’s wrong?”
6661
6662“Oh, just thinking about the future. What we should do from now and such.”
6663
6664“Shouldn’t we gather some information after all?”
6665
6666Suimei agreed with Felmenia’s proposal.
6667
6668“I guess so. Menia can you do me a favor?”
6669
6670“Leave it to me! I came here to be useful to Suimei so no matter what you ask… Though there aren’t very many people who will cooperate in getting information.”
6671
6672“That can’t be helped. He’s a hero after all.”
6673
6674The people of the imperial capital likely wouldn’t be very cooperative. Between the hero and the idiot opposing him, who they would choose to cooperate with is obvious.
6675
6676While it might not be to the extent of actively trying to interfere with them, they definitely wouldn’t just happily cooperate. In that respect, Suimei was at a big disadvantage, but there was nothing that could be done about that.
6677
6678As Suimei continued to think in that train of thought, Lefille raised her hand.
6679
6680“Then, I will also help in gathering information.”
6681 
6682“No, there’s something else I want to ask of Lefille.”
6683
6684“Something else… is it to search for the criminal?”
6685
6686“No no, I couldn’t ask Lefille to do something like that right now.”
6687
6688Suimei shook his head. He couldn’t let the current little Lefille do something unreasonable like that.
6689
6690“Then?”
6691
6692“I want you go to go around the Imperial capital and gather stray cats, bringing them back here.”
6693
6694“C, cats? Why do we need cats?”
6695
6696“Well, if we can’t get the cooperation of people, then let’s get the help of cats is what I thought.”
6697
6698As Suimei said that, he began to explain the details.
6699
6700★
6701
6702Having their assignments, Suimei and the others split up. Unlike Elliot and the others, they had no clues and had quite a late start.
6703
6704Suimei headed off to the place where he had seen the suspicious man previously.
6705
6706He returned to the library Liliana had shown him to before, where the black hooded man had created a mock barrier using magic and chased the noble around inside it. Suimei guessed that that man was the criminal responsible for the incidents.
6707
6708“That reminds me, he was quite small.”
6709
6710The man he confronted in the darkness was quite short and slender. Even if he recalled his movements, he seemed to be a quite young person—he wouldn’t be surprised if it was a child. Based on that, complicated feelings welled up.
6711
6712(What could it be…)
6713 
6714Inflicting comas on the citizens and causing fear as well as being a pain for the military police. A child. It was as if he couldn’t see a motive.
6715
6716As he paced in circles thinking about it, in front of him he saw a black crowd of people forming.
6717
6718“What…”
6719
6720It was extremely noisy and gradually getting even louder. Suimei also began to gain interest in what was going on in the busy road, and nimbly got closer. As he did, suddenly a magic power began to swell out of the circle of people gathered around it.
6721
6722“…This is”
6723
6724Suimei remembered this feeling. It was of the same wavelength of that of the other day. The growing presence of the magic of Liliana Zandike.
6725
6726Suddenly, from behind he heard fragments of conversations, “What’s wrong,” “The human weapons is,” “that’s the guild magician.” One of them was the nickname of Liliana Zandike.
6727
6728While apologizing, Suimei pushed aside the crowd as he got closer. When he got to the front of the crowd, as he thought he saw Liliana’s figure.
6729
6730He could see her cold left eye. The one it looked down at was the guild magician who had quarreled with Liliana.
6731
6732Unlike the time earlier, Liliana must have used her magic, since his robe was in flames and cut up. He was in a pitiful state.
6733
6734Most likely it was the result of fire and wind magic that passed his defenses. It seemed he was also just about out of magic.
6735
6736“I hope, from this, you learn to stop messing with me.”
6737
6738“Shit…”
6739
6740The one who sweared was the rude mouthed man, who was trying to get up. He was still glaring at Liliana with animosity, but Liliana would not tolerate it. Once again, the density of magic began to thicken along with killing intent and combat strength in a 10 meter radius to the extent that
6741 
6742anyone would know the ill intent she had towards the man.
6743
6744To the curious onlookers as well, this was a hair raising situation. The poisonous magic power that crept into everyone’s skin was a given considering the negative emotions filling the air due to Liliana.
6745
6746In the end, both the rough and smooth talking men lost their wills as they frothed at the mouth. They had no magic left and couldn’t even get up right now. Giving them a glance, Liliana returned her magic power to normal, having solved the issue at hand.
6747
6748From that direction, Suimei felt a sharp gaze from somewhere in the surroundings.
6749
6750Having completely dominated them, she caused great fear, in response to which fear and disgust swirled around in the surroundings.
6751
6752Most likely, this time as well they were the perpetrators, and she hadn’t done anything wrong. Receiving such harsh treatment despite it being self defense, it was somewhat pitiable.
6753
6754As if to provide a lifeline, Suimei stepped out.
6755
6756“Yo.”
6757
6758Having noticed his voice, Liliana turned around and faced him.
6759
6760“…You again? You seem to always appear near me.”
6761
6762“Same here. Could be said that one of us is following the other. So…”
6763
6764With that, he looked over in pity at the two ragged men.
6765
6766“Did they charge at you again?”
6767
6768“Yes. Not learning, they challenged me again. Despite being adults, they can’t be helped. Huge idiots.”
6769
6770“…You’re also a disaster.”
6771
6772Her gaze that was directed at Suimei also had an amazed look in it. If the people around knew this, then maybe the atmosphere might calm down
6773 
6774somewhat. Is what he thought, but it didn’t go as he expected, and the surrounding people’s gazes didn’t change.
6775
6776The people around should have been here earlier than him, yet why were they saying severe things like “the human weapon gave the guild magician a good beating,” “what an ominous child,” and “why are we leaving this dangerous kid alone.” It was strange. Normally, if it was clear who was in the right, nobody would be saying such things. Which means that they should be blaming the men who had attacked a little child first. So why was she being treated as the aggressor? Or was this just how the people of the imperial capital saw Liliana.
6777
6778While Suimei was dumbfounded at the surrounding ill will, Liliana began to move.
6779
6780“Move. I’m not, for show.”
6781
6782Liliana glared at the crowd. Not wanting to meet her eyes, the surrounding put on stiff indecipherable expressions and began to slowly disperse. As they began to leave,
6783
6784“…Monster.”
6785
6786Someone murmured those words.
6787
6788“…Oi.”
6789
6790“It would be nice if you just shut up since we’ll be gone in a bit…”
6791
6792“Be gone… that’s not what this is about. I hope you’re not misunderstanding the circumstances.”
6793
6794“It’s fine.”
6795
6796While looking down, her tone was strong but without heart. Her words as well were carelessly said with a mix of resignation.
6797
6798“…Is this fine?”
6799
6800“Yes, just as always. We all despise you and your ghastly magic. In the empire, I—no, anywhere I go they always say that.”
6801 
6802In her murmurs there was a hint of loneliness. It was like the voice of someone who had given up, not caring either way what happens.
6803
6804“The post I occupy is special. In the first place, it’s an easy to hate position, so if I’m there then all the better.”
6805
6806Certainly, the army would have special positions, and there would also be some within those that are loathed by others. They would invite dissatisfaction, but if there was a target particularly easy to attack, whether it be by fate, then everyone would focus on that target while ignoring the others. Then, was Liliana the one who received all of that ill will?
6807
6808As Suimei looked around, he saw everyone cautiously looking at her while backing away as if there was some untouchable beast there.
6809
6810One person was hiding in a store. Another one was hiding behind a store while glaring at them. All of their gazes were filled with dark contempt. Not the eyes one would have towards a child.
6811
6812Eventually, they all left. Liliana, who had endured it all, also tried to leave but,
6813
6814“Wait a bit.”
6815
6816“What?”
6817
6818“You’re injured.”
6819
6820He didn’t know whether Liliana had taken a hit from the men’s magic, but the back of her neck was slightly red. It was probably something like a burn. Suimei quickly drew close while holding out his hand to the affected area.
6821
6822“What are you…”
6823
6824“Just hold still.”
6825
6826From his hand a pale phosphorescent light began to emanate. Healing magic. The inflamed skin soon returned back to it’s original state.
6827
6828As if touching something strange, Liliana gently felt the back of her neck.
6829 
6830Then,
6831
6832“…Why?”
6833
6834“Hmm?”
6835
6836“Why are you, so nice, to me?”
6837
6838“It was merely my own curiosity meddling but, is it bothering you?” “Yes. Very much.”
6839
6840Liliana’s affirmation revealed an emotion like anger. Seeing that face, an emotion like pity began to well up.
6841
6842“If only you, just did the same as them.” “Despise you like they did?” “Yes.”
6843
6844“Is that what you really want?”
6845
6846“That’s…”
6847
6848“It’s not. Right?”
6849
6850“…”
6851
6852Liliana hung her head and remained silent. The strength in her shoulder had been drawn out.
6853
6854“…Can you return alone?”
6855
6856“D, don’t treat me like a child!”
6857
6858“I see. Well I have my own things to do, so I’ll be going.”
6859
6860Saying that, Suimei turned to the place where he met the suspicious man.
6861
6862…Do as you like.
6863
6864From behind, he thought he heard a mutter.
6865 
6866
6867★
6868
6869“I’m back.”
6870
6871Having searched the area with no results, Suimei returned home. Because he was in deep thought he took off his shoes haphazardly and nearly stepped on them before fixing them. Looking into the entrance of the house, he saw Lefille waiting under a soft orange lamp.
6872
6873“Welcome back.”
6874
6875“Lefi, you got back first huh. So why are you standing there?”
6876
6877“Waiting for you to come back.”
6878
6879“Me?”
6880
6881To his question, Lefille nodded and then pointed towards the bath.
6882
6883Understanding, Suimei nodded with an “ahh.” She wanted him to prepare the bath right.
6884
6885The water service in the capital was still under maintenance and although it would be available for use soon, magic could also be used to make hot water. To do that, families either did it themselves or called an expert to do it. Of course, for Suimei’s group they had two people who excelled in magic, and it was primarily Suimei’s job to heat water for the bath.
6886
6887“Though, was it really worth waiting for me?”
6888
6889“Ah, well I got covered in cat hair.”
6890
6891“That sucks.”
6892
6893Suimei watched as the disaster of a Lefille approached. On her clothes and skin, as well as her hair as illuminated through the orange light, cat hair was everywhere. Was she fighting with the cats or something? With her arms crossed, her figure looked shabby.
6894
6895“Is that it?”
6896
6897“Hmm? Is there something else?”
6898 
6899Should he have also said his thanks? Suimei could only think of that.
6900
6901Meanwhile, Lefille began to pout.
6902
6903“Mumumu. How useless of a person…should I cover you in hair too?”
6904
6905“I’m fine your highness. I’m going to go shut myself in the research room and cook up ideas for all kinds of magic items as well as look at that book Menia gave…”
6906
6907“Don’t hold anything back. Aren’t we comrades? Come, why don’t we share everything with each other?”
6908
6909“Wait, calm down.”
6910
6911Is what Suimei said, but Lefille excitedly continued.
6912
6913“That’s fresh, you being so hesitant. Quite interesting.”
6914
6915“Oi! Don’t try to mess around with me!”
6916
6917“Isn’t it fine?”
6918
6919With a wide smile and a “fufufu,” Lefille celebrated. She looked like she was about to grab him and rub against him. At that moment, the entrance door opened.
6920
6921“I’m back”
6922
6923“Wel-welcome back my savior.”
6924
6925As he said that to Felmenia who had just come back from gathering information, he grabbed Lefille from behind him and pushed her in front before turning around nonchalantly towards the house.
6926
6927“…What’s going on?”
6928
6929Not understanding the situation, Felmenia had a blank look. Having done her all at gathering information, her skin was somewhat pale and one could easily see her exhaustion.
6930
6931“Suimei-kun. It’s cowardly to use Miss Felmenia as a shield you know.”
6932 
6933“You say that while approaching me like that.”
6934
6935“Ugh…”
6936
6937From that exchange Felmenia guessed at the meaning of the current chain of events and then turned an accusatory gaze at Suimei.
6938
6939“Suimei-dono…”
6940
6941“Eh… it was a joke.”
6942
6943Saying that, Suimei gave Felmenia a pat on both shoulders.
6944
6945“Menia. Do you want to teach Lefille how to use the bath from now on? Earlier, since she didn’t know how to, she was waiting all this time.”
6946
6947“Eh!?! Taking a bath? I don’t particularly… well…”
6948
6949Felmenia said in an uncollected nervous voice.
6950
6951“That’s right. It’s a good opportunity. Today I’ll teach you all about how nice baths are.”
6952
6953“Ehh…”
6954
6955Hearing Lefille’s excited voice, Felmenia faltered with a tearful voice.
6956
6957In the Astel Kingdom there was no bathing culture so she seemed quite resistant to it, having obstinately refused up until now. She was one of those people who didn’t even consider that their opinion might change despite not having even tried it.
6958
6959Felmenia then began to distance herself from Suimei and Lefille who were blocking her way, slowly stepping backwards.
6960
6961“Can’t we do this some other time? There will be plenty of chances.”
6962
6963“You. You said the same thing before.”
6964
6965“Miss Felmenia. You can’t use that excuse twice.”
6966
6967After the two of them said that, Felmenia panicked. As if she was unable
6968 
6969to think of any other excuses, her face became solemn.
6970
6971“To tell the truth, one of the Stingray family pillars is that we don’t take baths so um…”
6972
6973“Mu, is that really the case?”
6974
6975Lefille chewed on that excuse as if actually considering it, but Suimei wouldn’t let it pass.
6976
6977“That’s weak Menia. In my world we have magic to see through lies.”
6978
6979“That’s unfair!! The magic in your world is a fraud!”
6980
6981“So it seems it was a lie.”
6982
6983“Ah…”
6984
6985Although she would have been fine if she just stuck with her lie a little longer, she let out the truth.
6986
6987“Miss Felmenia, it’s not good to know when to give up you know. Just give up and take a bath with me.”
6988
6989“Then since you’ll be there, you do the honors of heating up the water too.”
6990
6991“That…”
6992
6993Caught between the two of them, Felmenia had nowhere to run. Confirming both the front and back gates, she dropped her shoulder resignedly and was pulled in by Lefille.
6994
6995…After a while, Suimei was walking around nearby looking for a place to put the cats when he heard the rustling of clothes. It seemed that they had managed with the hot water and were now in the midst of their preparations.
6996
6997“What!?!”
6998
6999“…What’s wrong? Lefille.”
7000 
7001From the dressing room he heard a strange shout from Lefille and a strange sounding Felmenia. It seemed there was some kind of problem.
7002
7003“Bi, big…”
7004
7005“Hah?”
7006
7007“Possibly bigger than those of my original form, these ones.”
7008
7009What in the world could they be so shocked about? As if Felmenia understood,
7010
7011“…? I don’t really get it, but are you talking about my chest?”
7012
7013“That’s right. What did you eat and do to make them so big Miss Felmenia?”
7014
7015“No, I don’t really think about them but.”
7016
7017“Are you hiding it? For your own sake you can’t do that!”
7018
7019“It’s fine. Lefille’s will grow big too in time.”
7020
7021As Felmenia gently admonished Lefille, Lefille then shouted with a will to not lose.
7022
7023“If, if I returned to my original form… they wouldn’t be to the extent of yours but…”
7024
7025“Original form…? You kept saying that before, but what in the world do you mean?”
7026
7027“To tell the truth, this small kid form isn’t my real form. In actuality, I’m both taller and older than you.”
7028
7029“Uh, erm…”
7030
7031Upon seeing the confused Felmenia, Lefille became somewhat angry.
7032
7033“You don’t believe me! Do you!”
7034
7035“Huh? No, I definitely do. I believe in what you said. With time you’ll
7036 
7037surely become bigger you mean, right?”
7038
7039“Isn’t that the same as not believing me at all?!?”
7040
7041In the end, their conversation was limited to this topic of returning to her original form, with nobody believing the other. Saying “Umumu…” with a displeased voice, Lefille often puffed her cheeks up but.…
7042
7043“…Eavesdropping is unpleasant huh.”
7044
7045Suimei had quickly become absorbed into their conversation and only now after quite a while did he realize how indecent it was. With that, he decided to leave the area. At that time,
7046
7047“Miss Felmenia. Sorry but wait a bit.”
7048
7049“What is it—hyau!?”
7050
7051“Ugu, this elasticity is so devastating.”
7052
7053“Wha, what in the world are you doing?! Don’t fondle me!”
7054
7055“No, I’m just investigating a…huh?”
7056
7057“What is it this time…hi!?”
7058
7059“Miss Felmenia. There’s a little bit of flab on your lower back. Isn’t this bad?”
7060
7061“E-even if you don’t say that, I know! S-so stop grabbing me!”
7062
7063“Sorry. It was rude.”
7064
7065Suimei heard the conversation of the two naked women.
7066
7067“…two, three, five, seven, eleven.”
7068
7069While reciting the prime numbers, Suimei quickly ran away with a red face.
7070
7071★
7072 
7073In the middle of the darkness, there were two.
7074
7075Their form melted into the surroundings, and with a glance one could never distinguish the robed tall and short shadows. They leapt through the sleeping town as if stitching together the darkness. Their skill left behind little trace, like a hunter.
7076
7077Suddenly, the small shadow stopped. Stopping as if due to an invisible force, it silently came down to the laid out bricks from its curved trajectory.
7078
7079“…What’s wrong?”
7080
7081“No, it’s, nothing.”
7082
7083The tall shadow had also come down shortly after. The answer to the question may or may have not been a lie. The reason why they had stopped was because they were doubting the living being atop the fence. Or perhaps, it was the other way around, and the other had an issue with this side.
7084
7085It was sitting on a high place relative to the surroundings, pupils expanded to span its entire eyes, gazing at them intently with fiery eyes. A cat. It was a stray cat living in the Imperial capital but, due to its two yellow eyes it had caught their attention.
7086
7087“Naaa.”
7088
7089It made a sound. What meaning might it have? Standing up on it’s four soft looking legs, the cat left without a sound.
7090
7091The tall shadow put its hands on the other’s shoulder.
7092
7093“Let’s go.”
7094
7095“…Yes.”
7096
7097The short shadow quickly expressed its agreement, and once again moved, following the tall shadow. Of course, to accomplish whatever their objective was. The target this time was said to be passing nearby the upper class district. The information had come from the latter shadow. The tall shadow always came with dreadfully accurate information. Even now,
7098 
7099they were carrying out their objective based on that. Probably, it had a better information network than the empire itself.
7100
7101Earlier, because an unrelated party had interfered with their target, it had gotten away.
7102
7103“Here. Set the trap.”
7104
7105With words, the shadow nodded. As requested, the shadow deftly began to compile a spell, and just as it was about to begin the aria,
7106
7107“Nyaa.”
7108
7109“…?!?”
7110
7111To the voice that had unexpectedly sounded, the shadow’s back shivered in surprise. Turning around, it saw the cat sitting down. Without a sound it had crept up. It had gotten close on top of the wall, and like the previous cat was staring at them. Staring. It was as if it was closely monitoring them. Around its arm was a black cloth. A pet cat it seemed.
7112
7113Stopping her magic momentarily, the shadow turned and took a step towards the cat. But the cat didn’t seem to care. Its pupils filled its entire eyes as it continued to stare. Only after taking one or two more steps did the cat decide to get up and yawn before leaving.
7114
7115(.…..)
7116
7117What in the world was it. The shadow didn’t know what the cat was expecting, but gathering itself, began it’s shadow magic that weakened vision. With this, barring some a small chance or accident, the target would not be able to escape from the district.
7118
7119With that the target soon appeared. It seemed he had drunk to his heart’s content. His gait unsteady, he didn’t even notice the dark shadowy region. This time it would be easy. Just a trivial job to use magic on the drunk. The other person also thinking this, cast magic onto the drunk man.
7120
7121And then, the matter was soon concluded, and the despised noble fell over onto the brick path.
7122
7123… With this another worrying end had been tied up. Only a few more
7124 
7125times and there would be no more obstructions on the path that man walked.
7126
7127Unconsciously letting out a breath and turning heel to return,
7128
7129“As expected, always turning around late.”
7130
7131That voice sounded out.
7132
7133★
7134
7135(Small shadow pov)
7136
7137“…”
7138
7139Noticing the voice, I turned and saw a man. Age was in the teens. He was of medium build and height. With a glance he had a nice atmosphere, but by no means was his appearance a good thing. With a delayed voice, the tall shadow faced that direction.
7140
7141Why?
7142
7143For him to come here, I was confused. Why was this man here right now?
7144
7145We had met at the station and he had gotten lost in the city, Suimei Yakagi.
7146
7147It was as if his objective was to come here. In that line of thinking, upon arriving, Suimei knitted his eyebrows as if his objective in coming here was to stop us. Like us he had appeared in the darkness. Behind him, a familiar small figure and a silver haired figure also appeared. It was an event outside of our plans and expectations. I didn’t know the reason, but Suimei had definitely come to catch us. But having already finished our tasks, we had no business with Suimei and the others. It wouldn’t be beneficial to remain in Suimei’s sight for long.
7148
7149“…Leave the consequences to me. Can you take one?”
7150
7151“Yes.”
7152
7153In a word, I implied my agreement to what the tall shadow said about handling the consequences.
7154 
7155“Ah… wait!”
7156
7157Noticing the shadow try to escape, the silver haired woman raised her voice and right after signaled to Suimei with her eyes. However, he gave a sidelong look at the tall shadow and saw him melting into the darkness and then gave an unnecessary glance at the passed out noble.
7158
7159“It’s fine. Don’t chase for too long. I’ll leave the old guy to you two.”
7160
7161“Ye, yes.”
7162
7163Acknowledging what he said, she then ran over to the downed man with the red haired companion.
7164
7165“…So, the incident culprit is none other than you?”
7166
7167“…”
7168
7169“Staying silent is equivalent to admitting it you know.”
7170
7171I didn’t have any intention of answering. The relationship between me and Suimei. Regardless of how I change my voice using magic, that fact remained the same. If it was a situation where hidden power was infused into language like in the middle of an aria, then it would be different, but right now I wouldn’t do something foolish like that.
7172
7173While I was thinking that, Suimei Yakagi began to raise his arm, making a movement to snap his fingers. It was the technique that had shattered the guild magician’s cane. As for how, at the same time his fingers snap, wind-based explosion magic was produced that filled the atmosphere. It was simple but also a high class magic. The aria and activation words were also high class but, the time to construct and fire the magic was breathtakingly short, and taking into account the reality of fights it was quite a fearsome magic. His slow raising of his arm was just an act to scare the opponent but, since in reality it could be cast in it’s entirety under a second, if one didn’t predict it they would have to rely solely on senses to resist or evade it.
7174
7175Pachink.
7176
7177“…tch.”
7178 
7179Almost at the same time as I dodged horizontally, the area I was just in exploded. However, it was only in the area just above where Suimei’s gaze and finger intersected. If I hadn’t been watching and didn’t notice, I would have been defeated. But right now was not the time to entertain other thoughts. Having already predicted that my posture would be destroyed, Suimei was already running. Fast. Even though he hadn’t used any special enhancement magic, his speed was more than enough.
7180
7181“Permutatio Coagulatio Viscane.” (Solidification Alteration Skill)
7182
7183As Suimei ran, the moment he muttered his Alma Mercurius spell, a fluid came out of a vial in his hand, changing into a two pronged wand. As the silver colored metal spun into form, the surrounding wind made whiplash-like sounds and the tip pointed towards me. There was no shadow of a doubt in his speed. Despite being a magician he was practised in fighting.
7184
7185I then began to cast dark magic towards Suimei.
7186
7187“Oh darkness. That that covers the sky like a curtain, come and grind, hit, strike, and smash my enemy to the ground. And when he is at my feet, swallow him up and crush him with the shadows.”
7188
7189It was a completely different darkness than that of night, and it covered the sky. The black curtain that rose up appeared as if it would completely crush everything under it to death. Just as it seemed it would stop the running Suimei, he lept to the side, barely escaping. Just as he was about to writhe out of it, as if he was caught in the hand of a giant, he snapped back into it as if pulled in. In this middle of the hammer of darkness, he then somehow evaded it as if breaking the laws of nature, landing in a broken but safe stance. On his face was an expression of doubt and wonder.
7190
7191“Oi, what’s this magic?”
7192
7193Of course I didn’t reply to his demand, but instead the silver haired girl behind him gave away the nature of my magic.
7194
7195“Suimei-dono! It’s dark magic! And it’s especially strong!”
7196
7197“Dark, magic?”
7198 
7199It seemed that for some reason this was Suimei’s first time seeing dark magic. That was somewhat suspicious but I could only hear the confusion in Suimei’s voice. It seemed he wasn’t familiar with dark magic. In that case, it was my chance.
7200
7201As I was thinking that, I saw his mouth begin to move.
7202
7203“Et factus est invisibilis. Instarventi.” (Make my blade invisible and as sharp as steel and sink it into my enemy’s blood.)
7204
7205At the same time as the magic formation took form at his feet, an earpiercing sound. It was different from the sound earlier caused by the metal wand. The sound that slipped into the dark sharpened the cold night like a sword. Soon it filled the senses and strengthened, causing a string to revolve around the surroundings. Then, I evaded. Not movements to evade a sword attack, but through agility to evade an arrow. Dodging it, the ground behind me was bisected. That repeated several times.
7206
7207However, just as I was evading, Suimei’s mouth moved.
7208
7209“Flamma. Est lego vis wizard.” (Fire, gather. Like the pent up resentment of a sorcerer.)
7210
7211The spell was like nothing I had heard before. In that case, it was my turn as well.
7212
7213“Darkness. Drive them all to madness. Tempt them into curiosity. Through the black snake guide them all to ruin. The thin darkness that leads to the hand of ruin.”
7214
7215I cast a spell. This magic was a special type. An original using the darkness attribute. By utilizing the darkness attribute, it destabilized the opponent’s magic, resulting in it not having a definite form. Unstable magic could have many potential results including not firing, causing a different effect, or firing on the user himself. However, by adjusting the magic to result in a misfire against oneself, it could inflict serious injury.
7216
7217Is how it should have been but,
7218
7219“Resonatur! Illi qui flagitant Discordia et lost in ventum!” (Tuning! That which throws order into chaos, change and dissipate into the wind!)
7220 
7221Suimei interrupted my spell, interjecting with another chant.
7222
7223“Harmonies! Aeolia!” (Tuning wind!)
7224
7225Hahmohniasu Aioria. Certainly as those words were carried by the wind something changed.
7226
7227“Wha…?!”
7228
7229The instant the darkness in the form of a snake began to rise out of the magic formation, both the snake and the formation were smashed into particles of light. The confetti like grains of light illuminated the unarmed man behind them.
7230
7231He was fine, which meant that he had perfectly resisted it. But, that’s impossible. All magic had the elements shoulder some of the burden of the casting. Therefore, all magic cast by magicians would have some portion that wasn’t actively processed by the caster, meaning that they could not completely control their magic. Because the magic I used took advantage of this gap, for it to not exist, did that mean that he wasn’t using the elements? If I take that to be the case right now, then that meant he completely and precisely controlled his magic—in other words his magic did not use the elements as a medium at all.
7232
7233While I was bewildered in my own thoughts, as if shaking off the remaining magic power, Suimei brushed off his empty right hand.
7234
7235“…Phenomenon Mixer.”
7236
7237“…?”
7238
7239“The magic law of what you just used. Although you didn’t do it perfectly… jeez, despite not knowing the magic basics, you did it quite well.”
7240
7241As if spitting it out, that kind of abusive language was characteristic of his praise.
7242
7243Next, a cold atmosphere filled the surroundings. He completely considered me as an enemy it seemed. His pressure was even more coercive due to his sharp gaze. I had also though such when defeating the guild magicians, but
7244 
7245Suimei Yakagi is a worthy magician. Using high level magic, he had shortly gained control and stolen their magic. His true skill was more than comparable to the Yuuketsu. It wasn’t even impossible that he was more than that.
7246
7247“Primum, ex Secandum, excipio.” (First and second bulwark expand.)
7248
7249“…?!”
7250
7251Golden magic formations rose up. It was as if they were shields to protect him.
7252
7253Suimei Yakagi began to move. At first he walked comfortably towards me, but possibly reading my intentions, he accelerated at an impossible speed, closing the distance.
7254
7255Close quarters combat was not really my forte. Rapidly casting a spell. Just as he was about to snap his fingers, he rapidly dodged as if sensing something.
7256
7257His reflexes were fast. For him to so rapidly decide to dodge despite being in the middle of casting a spell, did he sense something? His reactions were already on the level of foresight.
7258
7259In the time I was thinking that, I could see in his eyes that he had already come up with a counterplan.
7260
7261Another spell formation rose up into the air. Except one, no, not that type.
7262
7263Doublecast. No, this was…
7264
7265“Ad vigniti. Transcription, invocatio! Augoeides!” (Brightness magic technique. Transcription until number 20. Invoke!)
7266
7267“Kuh”
7268
7269A light yet not light-type spear came attacking. Putting a lot of magic power into the technique; he changed his means of attack? And to prepare and fire several of those at the same time, was he a monster? I barely managed to dodge the rain of light from the side. Dodging it, I had to counter attack. I had to defeat anything that stood in my way. For that person. That’s why I don’t care what happens to me. Even if it was
7270 
7271excessively dangerous to myself, I took my chance between the splinters of brick that whirled like dust and ran at him. However, as for what was in front of me, at some point Suimei’s metal wand had changed to a sword, and he now stood there with it.
7272
7273Like that, I hit the middle of his sword with the tip of my wand. Because I was always watching that man, I had my own confidence. In the empire there was no one who had bested that man in swordplay. However, Suimei Yakagi’s swordsmanship was a separate matter. He repelled my attack with unexpected control, his sword making a fluid arc. With two vigorous strikes, the sharpened tip of his sword began to shine while making a revolution in the air, tracing an arc.
7274
7275Magic formation. The light of the magic power that came forth was red.
7276
7277Blaze magic.
7278
7279When I noticed, the magic formation was already completed, and the sharpness of the sword pointed at me reflected off my eyes. Barely realizing that he was aiming at my shoulder, I managed to dodge the stab but his magic was another matter. In these circumstances, there was no way to defend. What should I do? I could feel the heat from the magic formation. Fire-type magic. The light magic hindered the dark, a strong attribute.
7280
7281“Tch!”
7282
7283Fearing the pain and heat, I clenched my teeth and threw myself to the ground. In that vigorous moment, I rolled on the ground. My current status —the blaze had only licked my robe, and was largely uninjured. I was saved by the fact that it was an instant cast magic so the intensity was far lower than earlier, combined with the fact that my small body could make quick movements.
7284
7285The silver haired girl then called out to Suimei Yakagi.
7286
7287“A barrier…”
7288
7289“It’s fine. More importantly, I leave Lefille and that old guy to you. Be careful of any changes in the surrounding magic power and environment. Making sure you don’t stand out, expand your own perception.”
7290 
7291“This is…”
7292
7293The silver haired girl looked around the surroundings. Shortly, after a blink her eyes widened. What she had surely noticed was a black different than that of the darkness which had befallen the night.
7294
7295Did Suimei Yakagi notice that? A black haze hidden by the night. As expected of him. I was trying to sink him into the darkness before he knew, but for him to notice that as well. But even for him who could steal the magic of others, there was no way to interfere with magic he didn’t know of right? The unblemished moon was dyed by the haze produced through darkness magic; it could be mistaken as a black pearl at this point. Just as the girl noticed the change in the surroundings and nodded to Suimei, I began to cast my dark magic.
7296
7297“Darkness. Creep out of the body of the hidden chaos. To show your power. I don’t seek retribution. I have no anger. Therefore…”
7298
7299What I then added onto the chant was the forbidden words that strengthened dark magic.
7300
7301“Algo, Lucula, Radia, Secunto, Labielaru, Beibaron… hatred left only to the dark anger retaliacio.”
7302
7303“Primium Quartum, Excipio!” (All area defense from the first to fourth)
7304
7305Suimei Yakagi expanded the layers of the golden hemicircular barrier from earlier. The light and dark collided. The revolving barrier formation made a shrill noise and rays of light scattered out, defending against many of the bands of dark.
7306
7307“Gu…”
7308
7309Suimei leaked out a small but painful grunt. The darkness that slowly penetrated through the golden barrier accumulated at his left arm. Threatening his safety, a bead of sweat appeared on his nose. A success. It was the first time my attack had gotten through.
7310
7311However, Suimei didn’t fall even after a little while. Even though he had received my dark magic that should send out shots of severe pain that spread out like insects, leaving any enemy in despair as they tire,
7312 
7313screaming with a contorted face in anguish. Suimei Yakagi merely stood on both feet, staring at me.
7314
7315“You…”
7316
7317Did I make him speak out his hatred for me? However, what followed was,
7318
7319“Are you really pulling the strings like that…?”
7320
7321His question was mixed with doubt and anger, without any strain.
7322
7323Is he really asking that at this point? I am a dark magician. To obstruct him I became this person who command this magic that eats into my body like maggots. Obviously. To me, doing such a thing is only a matter of course. Yes, everything is to protect that person…
7324
7325…	To protect, will I take on his injuries? “…!?”
7326
7327There, I noticed. My boundary that cannot be crossed.
7328
7329Who is this? This man is not the one threatening that person, right? Why did he say that and continue to deal with the current matter? Suimei Yakagi. The man that won’t get scared no matter how much I coerce him or show him my ghastly side. With a kind voice, the man who thinks of the isolated me. Was I really using my dark magic that could easily steal the lives of humans against him?
7330
7331“Oi, wait!”
7332
7333What he had noticed was that I broke off running in another direction away from here.
7334
7335(POV end)
7336
7337★
7338
7339Was it unexpected that Suimei had taken a hit? As the short shadow was fleeing into the shadows, Lefille and Felmenia were running towards Suimei.
7340 
7341“Suimei-dono!”
7342
7343“Suimei-kun!
7344
7345“.……”
7346
7347Even though they were looking at him, Suimei continued to stare at his left arm, which had the haze coiling and moving about it. Then, Felmenia spoke up.
7348
7349“A-are you okay? I saw that you took her dark magic earlier.”
7350
7351“Ah, I did. It penetrated the fortress magic.”
7352
7353Saying that, since the magic was persisting, he thrust his left arm out to show Felmenia. His hand and the wrist had nothing unusual, but the parts that were affected by the haze that penetrated the fortress were turning black and wrinkling as if drying up.
7354
7355“Th-this is?”
7356
7357“She got me. Even within the Astral Attacks, it was probably quite the strong attack. It has effects not only on the soul but also the body as well.
7358
7359As he said that, he made a grim face, while Lefille stood on her tiptoes and took a peek at it.
7360
7361“Are you okay?”
7362
7363“If I leave it as it is, it’ll corrode and rot.”
7364
7365“Wh-what did you say?!”
7366
7367“Is-is-is-is this not a huge problem?!?!?! Q-quick! Recovery magic! In the first place isn’t this something that warrants recovery magic?! What do we do what do we do what do we do?!?”
7368
7369In response to Suimei’s words that were as if he were talking about another person, Lefille raised a surprised shout while Felmenia panicked, running confusedly back and forth. Running around panicking, one might ask who was the one who had been injured.
7370 
7371“Oi oi calm down Menia.”
7372
7373“You think I can calm down?! How are you managing to be so calm?!?”
7374
7375“That’s right Suimei-kun! Necrosis is no simple thing!”
7376
7377“It’s fine. I mean the Astral Body was damaged so even if you use recovery magic it won’t go back to normal immediately anyway.”
7378
7379“Really?”
7380
7381As Lefille asked for confirmation, Felmenia let out a an exaggerated sigh of relief. The wrinkles look bad at first glance. Although, you couldn’t say that they weren’t. If it were a deep wound to the Astral body then it would be a serious matter. Because it wasn’t a typical wound, you would feel normal for a while. For now, Suimei couldn’t use his left hand.
7382
7383As Suimei took one last look at it, a flute rang out, surprising them.
7384
7385“…Military police huh.”
7386
7387★
7388
7389A little bit after being questioned by the military police, who had arrived quite late to the scene.
7390
7391They were questioned as to why they happened to be here at this particular time. Suimei thought there would be many annoying questions, but it seemed that they knew something, as after their questions they let them pass with no objections. Right now.
7392
7393After summarizing the necessary bits, they left as if everything was fine. They should have come here for a reason, so there was no way they would just pretend they didn’t see anything and leave right?
7394
7395Suddenly Suimei looked at the military police. They didn’t seem to be rushing or fidgeting, but obviously the investigation was going nowhere. As he thought, it seemed they didn’t know much about dark magic, so they called over a guild dark magician, who just shook his head a lot.
7396
7397In that moment, the blockading military police behind them suddenly began to make a racket. The military police formation broke up, revealing
7398 
7399a man who was coming.
7400
7401“–That’s unexpected. I’d heard it was the one who was there in the incident with the hero, but to think it was you.”
7402
7403It was a familiar voice. A familiar sight as well. It was the man who had dragged Liliana away while she was showing him the library a few days ago.
7404
7405“True… we did meet a few days ago. I saw you were in the imperial military but, why are you here?”
7406
7407To Suimei’s question, the man’s face didn’t change a single bit as he closed his eyes.
7408
7409“I have no obligation to answer that to you. What you have to do is one thing. Just tell me what happened here, Suimei Yakagi.”
7410
7411Did he hear Suimei’s name from Liliana? Being questioned and ordered, Suimei smoothed out his clothes and then asked a question.
7412
7413“I’m sorry but, could I at least hear your name?”
7414
7415“I am the Imperial Military Communications Colonel, Rogue Zandike.”
7416
7417It seemed Lefille remembered the name, as she raised her eyebrows in surprise, mumbling.
7418
7419“One of the seven swords…”
7420
7421★
7422
7423Shadows danced about in the background as if burning the orange magic powered lamp.
7424
7425At the location of a coma incident. Having chased off Suimei and the others, a small shadow appeared wearing military clothes in front of a robed one who was gazing at the military police.
7426
7427“Where were you going Liliana?”
7428
7429The robed man asked without turning around, and Liliana, as if she
7430 
7431understood,
7432
7433“Just, to where the night wind is…”
7434
7435“I thought I said to not go out uselessly?”
7436
7437“I’m, sorry.”
7438
7439Liliana shrank in response to his reprimands. The man then once again spoke to the wincing Liliana.
7440
7441“Well it’s fine. About the situation?”
7442
7443“I was able to hear most of it from the military police.”
7444
7445“I see. And what did their status look like?”
7446
7447“Same as always. The target of the criminal was again a noble with a bad reputation, and now, without doing a good investigation, they are relying on what the hero thinks.”
7448
7449“A bad reputation huh.”
7450
7451Liliana nodded as he repeated her words.
7452
7453As usual, the military police had no sign that they would do anything. It couldn’t be helped. For both the upper class and the Salvation church, their motivation to intervene was only dropping.
7454
7455Even the hero who had recently began to investigate couldn’t get anything out of them. They just arrive late every time. To us, the hero as well as the nobles couldn’t be of any threat.
7456
7457Is what they thought as they returned to the scene with innocent looking faces.
7458
7459“It might be convenient for me but, recently as shadows the surroundings have become noisy.”
7460
7461“Colonel…”
7462
7463Was he complaining because of the recent incidents?
7464 
7465The noble defeated today as well as all of the ones previous were an unpleasant bunch to Rogue, who had recently risen up from commoner status. No, rather than unpleasant, the nobles had been actively working to oust them. The nobles being caught up in the recent incident had brought too much unnecessary suspicion.
7466
7467There were evil acts. There were, but if Rogue let down his guard to the nobles who were currently scared, eventually he would be buried by their jealousy and crushed.
7468
7469That is why the Colonel did what he did. The foster father that had picked her up and raised her. Liliana, steeling her resolve with that, was apologizing to the robe when,
7470
7471“Liliana.”
7472
7473“Ye-yes.”
7474
7475Having been called while she was in the middle of her thoughts, her blunder of missing what he said was exposed. But he said no reprimands as if he was gazing at someone who was dying.
7476
7477“That Suimei Yakagi earlier.”
7478
7479“What about, that man?”
7480
7481“I want information about him. Get in contact and investigate.”
7482
7483To the unexpected order from her foster father, Liliana asked back dubiously.
7484
7485“To, Suimei Yakagi?”
7486
7487“Yes, it seems he is somehow related to the incident’s criminal. He was saying that he happened to find them while searching.”
7488
7489“Colonel. Is he, the criminal?”
7490
7491“I don’t think so, but he intrigues me.”
7492
7493“…Understood, Colonel.”
7494 
7495Conveying her understanding, it continued from there as Rogue went to join the investigating military police.
7496 
7497
7498Chapter 4: Anti-Magic Dark Magic
7499
7500A few days had passed since Suimei’s contact with the culprit of the coma incidents. Since then, he had been doing nothing but treating his arm and investigating dark magic without getting a single wink of sleep. He was now in a corner of the Empire’s Grand Library glaring at the spine of a book.
7501
7502“Dark magic huh…”
7503
7504Dark magic. According to Felmenia who was the specialist on magic from this world, among the eight attributes, it was particularly difficult to use and considered quite special. However Felmenia was not a specialist on dark magic itself, her knowledge ended at the affects it had on the body after being struck by such magic. There was a mage in Astel who did use dark magic, but that person had a reclusive personality, so Felmenia never had the chance to talk with them about it in detail.
7505
7506That’s why even after coming to the largest library in the Empire with a vast collection of books, the ones that wrote about dark magic were few in number. The ones that did only ever mentioned that among all the elements it was the most heretical. Or that without a strong aptitude for it, it was unusable. Or that it destroyed the caster’s body. There was practically nothing of use to Suimei. According to Felmenia and Lefille, dark magic users were scarce throughout history. Because of the harm done to their bodies they also tended to die young. This was likely why there wasn’t much detailed literature on the topic.
7507
7508“…”
7509
7510Suimei unwound the bandage around his left hand and took a look. Magic had pierced the rampart of his brilliant golden fortress and struck his body directly. What he saw was a black haze eating up all the moisture of living matter – darkness. His hand and arm were still showing the aftereffects of the blow. It had completely dried up and was now darkly bruised. Suimei did not know just what it was.
7511 
7512Fire, water, wind, lightning, earth, wood and light were all physical substances that existed. The eighth element of darkness however was more of a form of energy whose substance and characteristics remained unidentifiable to Suimei. Normally darkness would refer to something that absorbs light, or to the void in space which contained nothing. It was simply a space which did not contain light, it did not mean ‘darkness’ itself was a physical substance.
7513
7514While thinking of this, Suimei thought of concepts such as dark matter and dark energy that existed in the world. These were theories required to prove the truth behind physical laws. They existed as matter and numbers without form. If darkness referred to such things, then the spell to create them did in fact exist. Using numerology, Suimei could take imaginary numbers and combine them with the numbers defining the immaterial substances to produce the immaterial in the material world. However, in this world where math had not developed much, the concept of imaginary numbers which were discovered in the 18th century along with the concept of numbers without form could not possibly exist. Besides, even if it did, it would never produce the effect that this dark magic had.
7515
7516Another possibility was the absolute nothingness. However it wasn’t like they could manifest the Buddhist Avidya here. On top of that this dark magic was an attack that had a direct effect on the astral body, something that the Avidya did not do. Thus it wasn’t something that could be explained by thinking about it normally. It was capable of interfering with spells and obstructing light, an astral attack which directly damaged the astral body. Suimei was wondering whether there existed a single power which could truly hold all of these characteristics. While pondering this, he spontaneously leaked out a light laugh from his mouth.
7517
7518“Fu, fufufufufu…”
7519
7520This was it. This was the time where he struck a wall while chasing after a mystery. It was at such times that he truly felt he was chasing after the unknown. Because of things like this, he could reach his hand into an impossible domain, he could truly feel that he was a scholar of mysteries. He reaffirmed his will to continue down his path as a scholar of the mysteries and that he would unravel dark magic as well.
7521
7522The level of civilization in this world was relatively low compared to his own. In that case, it was necessary for his logic and common sense to
7523 
7524match that level. It was an age where fuel was used only for heat. No, it was even further back than that. There must have been something in those ages. The mainstream method to perform an attack was to use the work of pagan gods. One would borrow the power from these mysterious existences and use a spell to attack the unreachable astral body. This was also possible with curses from witchcraft, old Gand magic and Ying and Yang techniques. Among the things Suimei was thinking of, it was simple to use a spell to cause harm to someone’s mind and soul. But in this world, all magic worked on the premise that the elements must be used. Based on this, Suimei could not think of a spell which was an exception to this case.
7525
7526(But, at that time, the feeling crawling up my left hand was certainly a deep resentment.)
7527
7528At the time, Suimei had unintentionally said this, but he felt it. He felt just what that repulsive sensation assaulting his nerves was. That power was surely born from the negativity of hatred and deep resentment. Frankly it was not something that should be wielded by humans. Suimei recalled the one who used that anger filled spell. It was a small body, likely still quite young. Yet they still used this kind of spell. Suddenly the image of Liliana’s figure floated into his mind. She had a similar figure to the culprit. If that was the case there was only one thing he should do as a magician…
7529
7530(My mind is getting jumbled. I need to reorganize my thoughts.)
7531
7532Suimei’s thoughts and reasoning were not lining up. It happened from time to time. When two things he remembered were thinly connected to each other, it was easy to accidentally swap the two in his head like it was the truth. Surely his thought process just now was just the same. There was no reason for him to treat it as a sense of foresight. That’s why Liliana couldn’t be the shadow, the dark magic user. She wasn’t walking down the wrong path of magic.
7533
7534“… Su… mei… no!”
7535
7536Suimei was thinking about it carefully. Right now his focus should be on dark magic. It was certainly something to do with negative power. In that case, what element was it using? Or in the first place was dark magic even something that used an element? It was possible that this assumption was incorrect. In that case, considering that spell, if he followed the flow of
7537 
7538history from that mystery…
7539
7540“… Suimei-dono!”
7541
7542“―!? A-ah, Menia huh?”
7543
7544Felmenia had been yelling in Suimei’s ear while he was deep in thought with his head down. As he looked up, he jumped in place from surprise. She had an astonished face as she continued.
7545
7546“Not just Menia huh? Just what the heck has gotten into you?”
7547
7548“No, just thinking of things.”
7549
7550“Au… Did I get in your way?”
7551
7552Felmenia gave an apology but Suimei waved his hands to interrupt her and brought her over to the desk where he had been camping out at the library for his investigations. While organizing the magic tools he brought for the purpose of reading magic tomes, he inquired about the information he had requested Felmenia to look into.
7553
7554“So how was it?”
7555
7556“Yes, I was not able to gather much up on my end.”
7557
7558“I see. I guess they won’t cooperate after all?”
7559
7560“It seems information was passed down from the devout followers to the citizens of the empire. All information on that topic is flowing indirectly in this way.”
7561
7562Felmenia was making a bitter expression. Just as Suimei first thought, gathering information would be difficult. In the end having cooperators keep a lookout was the most helpful method.
7563
7564“Though the military police were relatively cooperative.”
7565
7566“What was that?”
7567
7568“It seems there was an event that brought Elliot-dono into conflict with the military police.”
7569 
7570“Hou?”
7571
7572“Just a little before the beginning of the match with Hero-dono, the fact that he was added to the investigation of the culprit of the coma incidents is something that Suimei-dono is aware of correct…? When Hero-dono was to set out and begin his investigations, the military police were meant to cooperate with him. However when the time came he used the Salvation Church which was backing him and the title of the hero to have the military police offer him all of their information. It seems he was offloading all of the investigation onto them.”
7573
7574Having the Salvation Church and the title of hero behind you certainly was a useful hand to be able to play. Despite the corruption of the one who would use this hand, nobody would reject it.
7575
7576“Well, from what I’ve heard the military police were saying things like ‘the achievements are all taken by Hero-sama,’ while sulking and drinking. There’s quite a lot of ill-will aimed at the him, thus Elliot-dono is probably not getting much out of them.”
7577
7578The hero Elliot. The only time Suimei spoke with him was that time at the Twilight Pavilion. It seems he was a more of an overly serious character than he originally imagined. Thanks to the efforts of the devout followers he was still able to gather information. Having said that it also seemed he had yet to grasp the truth behind the incidents.
7579
7580“So what is it? Are the military police using us to fulfill their revenge?”
7581
7582“It seems they’ve only gone as far as making bets on the conclusion.”
7583
7584“They sure have no motivation. Even though the citizens are the ones being harmed.”
7585
7586As Felmenia was catching her breath, Suimei began twisting his finger against his forehead. She then continued as she seemed to have another reason for the military police’s apathy.
7587
7588“There’s a little more regarding that. After I’ve peeled off what’s hiding behind it I will let you know.”
7589
7590“Got it. Then there’s the matter of what happened to the noble who came
7591 
7592running to us.”
7593
7594“Right now it seems he is recuperating in his own home. Similar to the other victims, he has yet to regain consciousness.”
7595
7596The man who had been struck by the short shadow’s magic was taken away by the military police immediately. Suimei was only able to look at the situation from the side. After he finished his current investigation, it seemed he would have to go see the noble for himself.
7597
7598“I see. I leave the follow up to you.”
7599
7600★
7601
7602After listening to Felmenia’s report, Suimei was taking a short break. As the two of them settled down on stools in the library side by side, he casually brought up something that had been on his mind.
7603
7604“Come to think of it, we’re able to converse without any problems, and I’m also able to read the books huh.”
7605
7606Recently Suimei had been involved in quite a bit of conversation and reading. From the inconsistencies in his conversation with Elliot and the library books in a completely different language, he was able to understand all of it without a problem.
7607
7608“It must be because of the divine protection from the hero summoning. If I remember correctly we had a similar conversation about this topic before?”
7609
7610“I didn’t pay it much mind before but now I’m curious. I didn’t hear too much of the details myself, but I wonder why we’re able to understand language so normally?”
7611
7612“Those who are summoned by the hero summoning ritual have a spell to translate language automatically applied to them as they are called over as part of the ritual. It seems it is based on the knowledge of the one doing the summoning.”
7613
7614“Hou?”
7615
7616“In Suimei-dono and your friends’ case, it would be based on my
7617 
7618knowledge… If it is something from Suimei-dono’s world, if it is consistent with a concept that I am familiar with, then the language will be translated accordingly. If it is something that does not exist in Suimei-dono’s world, then the language would be left as is but match itself to Suimei-dono’s pronunciation. Of course if it is something I also do not know, I believe it will only line up with your pronunciation as well.”
7619
7620In other words there was a limit to the translation based on whether the concept existed or not between the two of them. Back during his fight with Felmenia, she did not understand the words ‘barrier magic’ at all. That was due to the limitations of the translation. With regards to dark magic, though the concept of dark magic did not exist in his world, the people of this world were simply sticking the words dark and magic together. This could explain why he was hearing it translated. While Suimei was thinking of such things, Felmenia seemed awfully proud of herself as she thrust out her bountiful chest.
7621
7622“In other words, the reason that Suimei-dono is able to talk, read and write here is all because of my knowledge.”
7623
7624As Felmenia was happily making an ‘ehen’ expression, Suimei let out a long sigh while simply replying ‘You’re quite clever huh.’ Felmenia then brought up a topic she had failed to bring up before.
7625
7626“Come to think of it Suimei-dono, in the end, how has your investigation been coming along?”
7627
7628“It’s no good. There’s just nothing that can be used as reference here at all huh.”
7629
7630As Suimei said this jokingly like he was giving up, Felmenia made a disappointed expression. She was depressed. Seeing that there was a gap between the way he said it and the way she took it, Suimei quickly established that he was just joking in a serious tone.
7631
7632“But with regards to a counter-measure, I’m in the middle of thinking of one.”
7633
7634“A counter-measure?”
7635
7636“Yes, well aside from that there’s also the matter of just what it is.”
7637 
7638“With regards to dark magic there is still a lot which remains unknown to us… but would using the knowledge from Suimei-dono’s world be enough to analyze it?”
7639
7640“I don’t think it can’t be done. There’s no way something that exists cannot be explained after all. Well, for now I at least have an objective to reach.”
7641
7642Suimei replied with a hint of optimism. From all the information he had gathered so far, he at least had some guesses. All that was left was to observe it in practice one more time and to see through it. Felmenia then lightly cocked her head to the side and spoke to Suimei.
7643
7644“There was something else that has been bothering me.”
7645
7646“What is it?”
7647
7648“The word that dark mage added on to the end of the spell they were reciting. It’s something that I also haven’t heard before. Umm…”
7649
7650Felmenia was frowning as she was unable to recall the words. In her stead, Suimei repeated them.
7651
7652“Olgo, Lucuila, Ragua, Secunto, Labielalu, Baybaron… right?”
7653
7654“Ah, that’s right. I’ve never heard of words like that before. Just what was it…?”
7655
7656As her words tapered off quietly, Felmenia was deep in thought as a voice called out to them from behind.
7657
7658“Excuse me. May I bother you for a moment?”
7659
7660The two of them turned around to the voice and saw a man wearing the white uniform of a library staff member standing there. It was the same man that Suimei had gotten acquainted to when he first came to this library.
7661
7662“The librarian huh. I’m here again today to look into all kinds of things.”
7663
7664“Yakagi-kun… right? You’re awfully enthusiastic today as well.”
7665 
7666“Well yeah.”
7667
7668The librarian was giving Suimei a smile praising his diligence and Suimei laughed it off lightly. He then turned to Felmenia who he had not met yet.
7669
7670“One of the forest people, right? Suimei-dono can you introduce me?”
7671
7672The forest people, Suimei inferred she was probably referring to elves. The librarian had previously introduced himself as an elf to Suimei, this was likely a second name for them.
7673
7674“This is Romeon-san, he works here as a librarian. When I came here before, he explained much about the library to me.”
7675
7676“Is that so? How unusual. I’ve heard the forest people were generally not the type to involve themselves with humans much.”
7677
7678Felmenia knit her brows while looking at Romeon like he was a something strange. Seeing this, he returned a bitter smile.
7679
7680“I’m often told that I am an eccentric. I left the forest I was born in to make a living after all.”
7681
7682Romeon said this in a self deprecating way. It seemed the the elves of this world were similar to the elves from stories in Suimei’s world. They also lived fairly reclusive lives within the forest. Setting that aside for the moment Suimei pushed the conversation back to its original topic.
7683
7684“By the way, did you need something?”
7685
7686“No, I was just passing by and heard you talking about dark magic and it piqued my interest.”
7687
7688As Romeon mentioned this, Felmenia opened her eyes widely in surprise.
7689
7690“Do you know about it?”
7691
7692“Yeah, well I had spent quite some time with it after all, so I know a little about it.”
7693
7694★
7695 
7696Having heard dark magic being discussed in an unexpected place, Romeon joined Suimei and Felmenia around a desk. As he took his seat, he immediately began talking.
7697
7698“Dark magic. To put it briefly, among the eight elements of fire, water, wind, earth, lightning, wood, light and darkness, it is a particularly powerful magic. No, fiendish magic… may be a more appropriate way of describing it. So why are the two of you looking into dark magic?”
7699
7700“Well, it’s this thing.”
7701
7702Suimei decided it was easier to show than tell and removed the bandages from his left hand. Looking at this, Romeon was quite surprised.
7703
7704“This is… So that’s why you are researching dark magic…”
7705
7706Romeon pushed his glasses that had slipped down a bit back up while making a grim expression. Felmenia then began talking.
7707
7708“If you can tell just from looking, does that means you know about the symptoms too?”
7709
7710“Before working at this library I worked for as a magic doctor. I’ve taken on the task of healing wounds inflicted by dark magic before. Yakagi-kun, do you mind if I take a closer look?”
7711
7712Suimei didn’t have any reason to refuse and gave Romeon a nod as he stuck out his unwrapped left hand. After observing it closely, Romeon put on a face of admiration with a ‘hou’ and took a breath.
7713
7714“… It seems to have stabilized huh. Normally after being subject to the corruption of dark magic this powerful, the condition would creep all the way to the core of the body… Did Yakagi-kun treat this yourself?”
7715
7716“Well, I only applied a healing spell I knew.”
7717
7718“No it’s quite the magnificent treatment method. I’ve never seen such splendid medical treatment before.”
7719
7720After saying this, Romeon’s suddenly put on a grim expression as he continued.
7721 
7722“Where did you end up to get hit by dark magic?”
7723
7724“The culprit behind all the commotion shaking up the city used it.”
7725
7726“―Don’t tell me you were attacked!?”
7727
7728Suimei and Felmenia proceeded to explain the situation to Romeon. They told him of the fact that they were in a competition with Elliot because of the oracle from the goddess and that a few days ago they came in contact with and fought the culprit. Romeon was listening quietly to all of it while making a grim face.
7729
7730“… I see, that kind of thing happened… I had heard rumours that Hero-sama was in some sort of match with another person, but to think it was you.”
7731
7732As Suimei and Felmenia were taking a breather after speaking of the situation, Romeon corrected his posture in his seat and pointed a earnest gaze towards them.
7733
7734“It’s not my place to say this but― please cease these actions.”
7735
7736“By cease these actions, do you mean searching for the culprit?”
7737
7738“Yes. It isn’t something I should be saying as an unrelated party, but if the culprit is a user of dark magic then they are far too evil. If you poorly get struck by dark magic it is possible it could lead to a fatal disease, just the shock from being struck with it is also enough to kill you.”
7739
7740“Even so, I have two comrades depending on me.”
7741
7742“But, surely it is not worth your life. Certainly it is dangerous for them to follow Hero-sama but…”
7743
7744As he said this, Romeon took a glance in Felmenia’s direction. Hearing his frank opinion, she was making a complicated expression.
7745
7746“Also earlier, Yakagi-kun mentioned the word Baybaron correct?”
7747
7748Felmenia knit her brows and spoke up at these words.
7749
7750“Do you also know about that…?”
7751 
7752“I’ve heard those words spoken before quite a long time ago.”
7753
7754“If you know about it, would it possible for you to teach us about it?”
7755
7756Romeon gave a heavy nod to Felmenia’s request and began speaking slowly.
7757
7758“It is something known as a savage name.”
7759
7760“A savage name?”
7761
7762“Yes. Savage names were born to this world at the same time as dark magic. They were cursed words lost since ancient times. When used with a certain attribute― basically the dark attribute, they have the effect of amplifying the power of the attribute.”
7763
7764“Amplification?”
7765
7766“Yes. Using these words, it is said that dark magic would be several times more powerful than the equivalent level of regular magic. If I had to guess, the dark magic user had appended these words to their spell.”
7767
7768“Then, the dark magic user is…”
7769
7770“Probably capable of using significantly powerful dark magic I believe.”
7771
7772Felmenia gulped at Romeon’s conclusion.
7773
7774“I’ll say it once more. Please cease this action. No matter how many lives you have it won’t be enough.”
7775
7776“Regardless, it is something that we must do.”
7777
7778“For the sake of your companions, was it?”
7779
7780As Suimei returned a simple nod, Romeon gave up on trying to persuade him and let out an astonished sigh.
7781
7782“If you’re willing to go that far then there is no use trying to stop you huh.”
7783
7784“Even though you’ve gone as far as teaching us, I’m deeply sorry.”
7785 
7786“I understand. Just, absolutely do not forget the danger that dark magic poses.”
7787
7788Romeon then excused himself and returned to work.
7789
7790“Dark magic and savage names… Suimei-dono?”
7791
7792Felmenia tilted her head to the side slightly while frowning. While muttering those worrisome words she turned towards Suimei who was staring off into the distance.
7793
7794“Savage names… huh.”
7795
7796★
7797
7798Since then, having still not caught the culprit, another victim had appeared. On this day, so that Suimei could memorize the layout of the Empire, he was walking across town on his own looking for cats. The military police, the hero and then their own party. Perhaps because the number of investigators had increased, the culprits actions seemed to have decreased in frequency and their evening investigations had not been particularly fruitful. For that purpose, he was looking for new cooperators in the alleyways, near thickets and in any vacant plots. After a while he had found found and was carrying two cats as he exited the alleyway.
7799
7800“Hey, stop gnawing at me. Even if you chew on my fingers they aren’t very tasty right?”
7801
7802After petting the cat once it seemed to be quite please and was play biting the tip of Suimei’s right index finger. Fundamentally a cat’s habit of biting onto things was behaviour meant for attacking and bringing down their prey, but the cat was now doing it to relax and to beg for more petting. While thinking of such petty matters, Suimei began petting the cat as a familiar face showed up in front of him.
7803
7804“Suimei Yakagi…”
7805
7806The familiar figure standing before him was Liliana Zandyke.
7807
7808“―Ooh, twin-tail eye-patch girl huh. Long time no see.”
7809
7810“Twin-tail… what’s with that? That incomprehensible, nickname?”
7811 
7812“No, well there’s no particular reason. At any rate what a coincidence meeting you here. I got it, so you wanted candy after all huh?”
7813
7814Liliana did not seem to be in the mood for Suimei’s playful question and replied in a somewhat insecure fashion.
7815
7816“That’s wrong.”
7817
7818“So it’s not candy?”
7819
7820“That, kind of thing, doesn’t matter.”
7821
7822“Then what’s wrong?”
7823
7824Suimei asked Liliana who was letting out a grim atmosphere. The atmosphere was tense, but it wasn’t because of Suimei’s light joke, something was wrong. She was just staring at Suimei’s chest and it was chipping away at his composure. Suimei was holding on to two cats at his chest, but…
7825
7826“G-give mister cat… To me, to me.”
7827
7828“… Haa?”
7829
7830Liliana was demanding to have the cats handed over to her while drawing nearer to Suimei with her arms spread out.
7831
7832★
7833
7834Giving in to Liliana’s request, Suimei handed over one cat for her to embrace. He was now sitting on a bench near a fountain.
7835
7836“Nyan, nyan, nyan, nyan.”
7837
7838To his side, Liliana was not paying any attention to him while making cat noises and innocently playing with the cat. She was holding on to both of the cat’s paws while mimicking the movements from a famous nursery rhyme. Suimei was watching from the side as she seemed quite happily entranced in her own afternoon paradise. It was the first time he had seen such a soaring, brilliant smile from her.
7839
7840“Nyan, nyan, gyuuu~”
7841 
7842As Liliana reached the end of the rhyme she hugged the cat. She must really love them. Suimei found this to be quite charming. He then called out to the girl who had completely forgotten he was there.
7843
7844“Having fun?”
7845
7846“―!? S-since, when have you been there!? Suimei Yakagi!”
7847
7848“I’ll be here until you return the cat?”
7849
7850Liliana replied to Suimei with a disgusted expression.
7851
7852“Return? This child, to you?”
7853
7854“Yeah.”
7855
7856“This child is a stray right? It isn’t, your cat. I will have you, tell me, why you abducted mister cat. Depending on your answer, I’ll have you executed in military court, you know?”
7857
7858She was accusing him of abduction with a cold gaze. On top of that she was planning on just executing him without any investigation or trial, it was quite the violent reaction. All this despite acting like a cat in front of Suimei just moments ago.
7859
7860“Why? I just felt like petting a cat.”
7861
7862“Mu… Is that right? In that case, it’s fine.”
7863
7864Suimei was somewhat surprised his explanation was enough. After coming to an understanding, Liliana returned to being completely absorbed in playing with the cat.
7865
7866“You really love cats huh?”
7867
7868“It’s not, just cats. I also love, dogs. Animals are, all good children, after all.”
7869
7870After a short while, while still looking at and playing with the cat, Liliana asked Suimei a question.
7871
7872“I heard, you are in a match, with the hero, to catch the culprit, behind the
7873 
7874incidents right?”
7875
7876“Yeah, I’m surprised you know.”
7877
7878“Because, the information, naturally came to me.”
7879
7880Suimei guessed this was because she was affiliated to the intelligence branch of the army. Liliana was not particularly boastful of the fact as she stated this, and continued her questioning.
7881
7882“Why, are you in a match with the hero?”
7883
7884“That’s because my two companions are at stake.”
7885
7886Suimei briefly explained the situation to her.
7887
7888“If the goddess says so, it’s fine to leave them, to the hero right? That man, won’t involve them in any trouble, and it will be easier, for you. Also, an oracle from the goddess isn’t supposed to be that common.”
7889
7890“That’s rather cold of you.”
7891
7892“It may be cold, but, it’s reasonable.”
7893
7894“Reasonable, huh.”
7895
7896As Suimei indifferently parroted her words, Liliana put on a slightly irritated expression and faced him.
7897
7898“That’s right. I also heard, what’s wrong, with your hand?”
7899
7900“So you also heard about this? Yeah, I was done in by that culprit a bit.”
7901
7902Liliana looked down at Suimei’s left hand wrapped in bandages.
7903
7904“… Is it, in a bad state?”
7905
7906“Well it isn’t that bad. It’ll heal soon.”
7907
7908“Heal…? It’ll heal!?”
7909
7910“Hm? What, is that surprising?”
7911 
7912Suimei inclined his head slightly as Liliana was acting a little too surprised about this. She then abruptly faced the other way from him.
7913
7914“N-no, because, I heard from the colonel that it is was quite bad…”
7915
7916“I see. Well, that doesn’t change my opinion.”
7917
7918“Doesn’t change… do you, understand? The culprit has, attacked quite a lot of people, a dangerous person. You should, withdraw.”
7919
7920“You’ve been awfully obstinate about this. Are you perhaps worried about me?”
7921
7922“―It’s not like that.”
7923
7924An immediate reply.
7925
7926“I was told something similar quite recently, but if I intended to drop out halfway I wouldn’t have accepted the match in the first place.”
7927
7928“Why? Why are you, so fixated on this? Also, if this is needed to save the world―”
7929
7930It would be normal to just give up. To save the many it was necessary to sacrifice the few. Certainly with the impending crisis approaching the world, it was normal to not raise any suspicions that the goddess’ words would provide them with a clear solution.
7931
7932“Before that.”
7933
7934“What is it?”
7935
7936“Let go of it, it’s enough right?”
7937
7938Suimei was pointing at the cat in Liliana’s arms. For some time now, the cat’s tail had been waving back and forth.
7939
7940“Generally when cats aren’t satisfied with the current situation they’ll wave their tails around like that. It must be too warm being hugged like that.”
7941
7942“… Don’t want to.”
7943 
7944Liliana replied in a dejected manner. And then as she reluctantly let go of the cat, it turned its head towards Liliana and was observing her. It seemed the cat was quite interested in her, and in no way hated her. As she realized this, the sparkle returned to her eyes and she simply stared back at the cat.
7945
7946“About my earlier question.”
7947
7948“That’s right. Why am I opposing the Goddess and hero, right?”
7949
7950Liliana gave him a nod. After taking a deep breath, Suimei gave his reply.
7951
7952“Hey, do you have anything that you want to protect?”
7953
7954“Something, to protect?”
7955
7956“That’s right. Right now, I have two.”
7957
7958“…”
7959
7960That was it, he had to do it. Even though it benefited her in no way, Felmenia came all the way here just to help him. In Lefille’s case it didn’t even need an explanation. To Suimei, the two of them were something for him to protect no matter what.
7961
7962“I don’t, really understand. There shouldn’t, be a reason to go so far…”
7963
7964“So you don’t get it? Let’s see… For example, how about your family?”
7965
7966“―”
7967
7968Suimei felt like he could here an inaudible voice.
7969
7970“What’s wrong?”
7971
7972“I don’t, have any family.”
7973
7974The volume of her voice had decreased quite a bit as she made this statement. Suimei felt like he had just stepped on a landmine. He wasn’t quite sure what had angered her, but he was sure that she at least had a father. He had seen him for himself on three separate occasions. The soldier with swept back hair.
7975 
7976“That man is your father isn’t he?”
7977
7978“Before being a father, the colonel is my superior.”
7979
7980Suimei didn’t quite get it. In a normal family, even with that kind of relationship, in times of peace he should just be a father. However when Suimei asked her this, Liliana replied that he wasn’t while hanging her head down.
7981
7982“The colonel is not my real father. Because, I was, thrown away by my real parents.”
7983
7984“… Is that how it was? Sorry. Was it a sensitive topic?”
7985
7986“Not really.”
7987
7988Suimei apologized once more and answered her previous question.
7989
7990“Well, I’ve only known the two of them for a short time, but they are both important to me.”
7991
7992“That’s why, I’m saying you’re forcing it. You’ll just die an early death. Stupid.”
7993
7994“Such a mean way of putting it.”
7995
7996“But, I’m also…”
7997
7998“Hm?”
7999
8000“It’s, nothing.”
8001
8002After shaking her head as she’d had enough of the topic, Suimei replied with a brief ‘I see,” and dropped it. As he took a glance at her face, the sparkle in her eyes had vanished and she was now staring off into space absentmindedly. She stared at the cat who was now stretching out its legs towards her and started playing with it. After she was staring blankly for a while, Suimei spotted a cart selling frozen sweets. He stood up and went to buy two of them then returned.
8003
8004“Here. As thanks for before.”
8005
8006Noticing that she was being offered frozen sweets, her sleepy looking eyes
8007 
8008looked up at him.
8009
8010“I thought I said, I didn’t need it.”
8011
8012“It’s fine isn’t it? You won’t lose anything from taking it, so just take it.”
8013
8014“I don’t want it.”
8015
8016“Even if you don’t I already bought it.”
8017
8018After a short while of hanging her head down quietly, Liliana spoke up in a melancholic voice.
8019
8020“Why do you, treat me so nicely?”
8021
8022“Even if you ask why…”
8023
8024“You should, like all the others, just treat me cruelly, like dealing with something unpleasant.”
8025
8026It was dark. Her eyes, as well as Suimei’s reflection in them. They were all enveloped in complete darkness. She was thrown away. She was seen as unpleasant. Those words reminded him of her circumstances.
8027
8028“I’m ominous right? Even though I’m small, I have enough mana to hurt others. I’m aggressive towards everyone. That’s why…”
8029
8030“Everyone? Like at that time?”
8031
8032“In the Empire, I am, a symbol of fear. I was created to hide the shadow, of the intelligence branch. A large, dark light.”
8033
8034“So you’re saying that’s why there aren’t others like me?”
8035
8036“That’s right. People like you, don’t exist. Other than the colonel…”
8037
8038As she spoke more of her twisted views, her composure slowly returned.
8039
8040Continuing like this, she dropped her shoulders and became quiet.
8041
8042“He didn’t seem like the type to talk about unnecessary things, but he’s a nice person huh.”
8043 
8044Suimei let out his opinion of Rogue Zandyke while taking out a piece of jerky from his pocket and giving it to the cat before continuing.
8045
8046“But, isn’t it painful?”
8047
8048“That is my job. I can’t deny, that it makes me feel bad.”
8049
8050“That’s why you resign yourself to the current situation?”
8051
8052“I’m the colonel’s pawn. If I reject my military service, my place in the world will vanish.”
8053
8054She was only a twelve or thirteen year old girl, there was no way she should know her future course in life.
8055
8056“We’re only talking about me.”
8057
8058“Do you want to hear more about me?”
8059
8060“… Why in the Empire?”
8061
8062“There’s just a little something I want you see.”
8063
8064“That strange magic, where did you learn it?”
8065
8066“My father taught me.”
8067
8068“How did you, find the culprit?”
8069
8070“While looking for them by coincidence.”
8071
8072“…”
8073
8074“What, is this an interrogation? Did the colonel tell you to dig into my disposition?”
8075
8076“Something like that.”
8077
8078Liliana put on a calm face as she replied. It seemed it wasn’t something that she had to hide.
8079
8080“―What a coincidence, Suimei Yakagi.”
8081 
8082Suimei turned towards the voice calling out to him from the side, and standing there was the hero Elliot.
8083
8084“Aah, Hero-sama huh?”
8085
8086Was he out for a walk or in the middle of an investigation? Either way it was an unusual encounter for Suimei.
8087
8088“Are you taking a break? You seem awfully at ease. Could it be that your investigation has stalled?”
8089
8090“Is it alright for you to be walking around here? I heard your achievements have been rather unfavourable you know?”
8091
8092“Could you not get so carried away because you chanced upon the culprit once? Aren’t you here just playing around with animals?”
8093
8094It was a confrontational conversation, but there was no sign that it would develop into a dangerous situation. Elliot had only intended to greet him, and after such a gloomy talk, both Suimei and Liliana had both cooled down quite a bit. It would not escalate like it did before.
8095
8096“Today your priestess companion isn’t with you?”
8097
8098“It’s not like Christa is always with me. She has her own schedule to follow. Setting that aside, you’re here with yet another girl huh?”
8099
8100Elliot turned towards Liliana as he said this.
8101
8102“You sure do react to women quite easily.”
8103
8104“It’s healthier than reacting to men right?” “You’re not wrong.”
8105
8106Suimei shrugged at Elliot’s joke who let out a snort like he was displeased.
8107
8108Elliot then took another look at Liliana.
8109
8110“She is?”
8111
8112“She’s not my companion. She’s a soldier of the Empire. She’s in the middle of an interrogating me for abducting a cat.”
8113 
8114“That’s undoubtedly a crime. You should just get yourself escorted to prison.”
8115
8116“Says you.”
8117
8118As Suimei stuck his tongue out at him, Elliot turned to Liliana and smiled. Regardless of the fact that the other party was the hero, she put up a wall filled with killing intent and mana. This startled Elliot, but it wasn’t enough for him to lose his composure.
8119
8120“Am I being hated?”
8121
8122“Dunno. She’s always like that, I don’t get it.”
8123
8124Suimei gave a vague answer. He actually didn’t really know Liliana’s intentions either. Looking at her figure playing with the cat, Elliot called out to Suimei.
8125
8126“Hey.”
8127
8128“What?”
8129
8130Did he want to ask something? Suimei let out a blunt response to which Elliot replied in a serious tone.
8131
8132“I’ll ask you once more. Why do you disobey the words from the Goddess Alshuna? Even if that oracle’s reasoning lies beyond your understanding, they are the words of the goddess governing over the world you are living in correct?”
8133
8134“Conversely I’ll ask you why you who have come from a different world would blindly follow the words of this world’s god?”
8135
8136“It’s not like I’m just blindly following it. I just believe it is what I must do, and accept it.”
8137
8138Elliot said this while staring up into the clear sky. Suimei felt like he heard these words before.
8139
8140(Reiji was also like this.)
8141
8142His best friend Reiji also felt a heavy sense of responsibility for the world
8143 
8144that he was not born in. He obstinately insisted it was for the sake of the people of this world.
8145
8146“The Goddess Alshuna is the god who created this world right? I hear she is omniscient and omnipotent and protect the people from evil. Put that into you head and think about it, could the words of such a noble existence possibly be nonsense?”
8147
8148“A noble existence huh.”
8149
8150Suimei repeated those words with a scornful laugh like he just heard a terrible joke. As Elliot was being quite serious, it was obvious that this would anger him.
8151
8152“What’s so funny?”
8153
8154“What’s so funny? It’s all funny. Omniscient and omnipotent? Noble? What, are you saying that some god acts completely in the goodwill of man? Like those things would be so noble. Everyone of those things are the type to mercilessly cut down anything that doesn’t benefit them you know? I’m shocked you can hold onto such illusions.”
8155
8156“Illusions? I don’t think you’re opinion has any basis though?”
8157
8158“… You could say that. But in truth you also don’t know right?”
8159
8160Elliot was unable to reply to those words.
8161
8162“That’s how it is. Like I’ll let some existence that nobody really knows about choose my path for me.”
8163
8164“Certainly, you may have a point.”
8165
8166At these thoughtless words, Suimei turned a weird face back to Elliot.
8167
8168“What?”
8169
8170“… No, it’s just unexpected. Judging from the flow, I just thought you would make me out to be everyone’s enemy for slighting god like that companion of yours is all.”
8171
8172“I’m also not one to discriminate against others because of their beliefs.
8173 
8174There was more than one god in my world after all.”
8175
8176Suimei waved his hand indifferently towards Elliot’s words.
8177
8178“I see. Then following that it would help if you could take that into consideration for the current situation.”
8179
8180“This and that are different topics. I don’t have any idea what it means to have the girl come with us. But if it is necessary to save the people of this world, I will take her along.”
8181
8182“This again?”
8183
8184“This world all turns with the cogs known as fate. There isn’t a single thing that happens without meaning.”
8185
8186“That may be so, but this match is awfully strange if you put it that way.”
8187
8188“If you think that you should simply withdraw.”
8189
8190“Don’t be stupid.”
8191
8192With that blunt reply, Elliot had given up on persuading him. Even though the conversation should have been over, Elliot clapped his hands together.
8193
8194“I’m sorry I bothered you. I’m glad you are someone I’m able to talk to. But―”
8195
8196After Elliot finished with his pleasantries…
8197
8198“I hate you.”
8199
8200“What a coincidence. I also find you disgusting.”
8201
8202As Suimei said this, Elliot continued walking down the path in front of Suimei. Suimei wasn’t sure whether he wanted to know if he was something he could talk to, or if he just wanted to waste some time. While Suimei was pondering about Elliot’s intentions, Liliana glove had gotten caught in the playful cat’s claws. When she pulled her hand away, the glove rolled up. With that, Suimei could see her hand and arm.
8203
8204“―!?”
8205 
8206Liliana quickly rolled down her sleeve and hid her arm. It seemed that Elliot did not notice what was under her glove.
8207
8208“What’s the matter? Are you alright?”
8209
8210Elliot had been too slow to see anything, but Liliana still did not answer him. In a fluster she turned towards Suimei, and then quickly stood up and turned away.
8211
8212“Excuse me!”
8213
8214As she ran away, Suimei could not even call out to her. What was under her glove, as if possessed by an evil spirit, was her skin, which was completely black with a rough, bumpy texture as if it had been altered…
8215
8216★
8217
8218“―Suimei-dono, is it true that you figured out the identity of the culprit!?”
8219
8220“Suimei-kun, is that true!?”
8221
8222Felmenia and Lefille’s surprised voices rang through the air. Suimei had explained it briefly to the two of them when he returned to the house. The two of them stopped what they were doing immediately and rushed over to him. Felmenia was in the middle of studying magic and was in a bit of a slovenly state not having groomed herself yet. Lefille had been taking care of several cats and rushed over with some of them still hanging onto her. Suimei returned a nod filled with complex emotions.
8223
8224“… Yeah.”
8225
8226“What’s wrong Suimei-kun? If you found the culprit, then isn’t a good thing for both this country and ourselves?”
8227
8228“That’s true, but also not quite…”
8229
8230Suimei let out a sigh with a troubled expression. Felmenia was somewhat confused and spoke up.
8231
8232“What do you mean?”
8233
8234“Previously, I said I met with Liliana right? While in the middle of looking
8235 
8236for cats, I bumped into her again today…”
8237
8238Suimei frankly gave a rough idea of the situation as well as his conjecture to the two of them who were quietly listening with intense concentration. While in the middle of slowly giving out the details, what he must do slowly took shape in his head. What he believed in, what he must do. For himself, in this other world, with regards to this incident in another world, to surpass the wall that was the conflict with the summoned hero, what he must do became clear. After all this time it wasn’t something that he should have had to even think about. Just like he had done up until now, and from now on, he would just have to do that. As Suimei hardened his resolve, resonating deep within his ears were the words― save the woman who cannot be saved. Those words his father had left him.
8239
8240★
8241
8242It was nighttime. On this day, the short shadowy figure of the culprit behind the coma incidents – Liliana Zandyke – was moving alone on the information she received from the taller shadow to strike down ‘those nobles who will bring harm to Rogue.’ While soaring through the night sky, she began weaving together her spell to create the dark and confusing domain with her mana. She was already quite used to building this spell. Deep in her heart she had an unsettling feeling rising up, but she decided to pretend it wasn’t there. Without a sound, she landed on her shadow created by the full moon.
8243
8244At times like this, a thought would suddenly pass through her mind. Did she just land on her shadow, or did her shadow land on her? Whenever she used powerful magic, she sometimes gets lost in thought about this fact. Just which one was her true self, that darkness shaped figure she was stepping on, or the figure illuminated by the moonlight?
8245
8246While hanging her head down, she saw her shadow distort on the roof tiles. It was like it was smiling evilly back at her. She knew this was just an illusion, but perhaps this was why her heart was unsettled. The taller shadow was not here to remind her of her purpose with a whisper as it usually did. They had some other business to attend to, today she was acting on her own.
8247
8248Generally the two of them took action together, but just like this day, there were quite a few times where she would do so herself. She did not have the
8249 
8250support of the taller shadow. But because of her experience in participating in multiple military operations, she was not anxious. Conversely, when she thought of it carefully, it was a such a simple job that it could be said to be foolish. Her opponent wasn’t even worth talking about after all. Both the military police and the hero would be unable to find her. However, there was one thing she was worried about, the possibility that Suimei Yakagi would once more appear before her. He could not be dealt with by ordinary means after all.
8251
8252“…”
8253
8254As she recalled the events from the afternoon, she came to a stop on the rooftop. That afternoon, by Rogue’s command, she came into contact with Suimei Yakagi and carelessly exposed her arm to him. Under her glove, was her unsightly, transformed arm corrupted from the use of dark magic. She wondered just what he was thinking about when he saw that. Like all the others, he probably thought she was a monster. When she thought about it, he was the first person aside from Rogue to talk to her without any fear. It may in fact have been the first time that she talked so much with another person.
8255
8256She descended from the roof, removed her eye-patch and looked into a window illuminated by the moonlight. What was reflected was her own face, her left eye, and one other thing. It was something a human should not possess. A right eye that looked like it belonged to a dragon. Her eyelids were covered in small black scales and her pupils were standing vertically like a narrow slit. The white of her eye was instead golden. Everyone who had laid eyes on this had come to detest her. They called her a monster. Her real parents were no exception to this.
8257
8258If he saw this, would he just continue talking to her normally? He was different from the others. He didn’t get carried away with the loud voices of others, a nice person. Suimei Yakagi. At first he had given Liliana a rather rebellious attitude, but after that he was just a meddlesome person making a gentle smile. The next time they meet, it would be nice if he was still the same. If he did, they could maintain their current relationship. That was why Liliana did not wish for him to look for the culprit. She didn’t want him to look for her. He would have to give up on those that were dear to him, however if Liliana never got caught, there would be neither a winner or loser. That’s why she prayed, on this day, the he would not show up.
8259 
8260
8261“Nyao.”
8262
8263“…”
8264
8265The sudden meow brought Liliana back to her senses as if she had cold water poured onto her. A cat was there once again. Sitting atop a wall, it was looking at Liliana with its tail wrapped around it. Ever since the last incident, it was something she saw quite often. Could the cat have been calling out to her with that meow? While letting her imagination run wild…
8266
8267“Eh―?
8268
8269She realized. In her surrounding, many eyes were looking at her. She was surrounded by the golden glint of the eyes of many cats. Everywhere she looked. Cats. Cats. Cats. From the top of walls, the shadows of buildings, the rooftops, the tree branches, on the brick pavement, from everywhere she could see, cats were looking at her. Since when were they there? Where did they come from? Why were they looking at her who was hidden with darkness? Just what was going on? Nyaa. Nyaa. Nyaa. Nyaa. Nyaa. Nyaa. The ominous meows from the cats and their golden eyes were oppressing the darkness around her.
8270
8271After a short while, the meowing came to an abrupt stop. Then the cat she first spotted opened its mouth as if it was to let out a meow, but no sound came out. It was just like a yawn. It was something cats often did, however Liliana felt let she could hear it meowing regardless.
8272
8273“―It can’t be!”
8274
8275Just then, she remembered and came upon a realization. That day that Suimei Yakagi appeared before her. Surely on that day, she was also spotted by several cats. After being being spotted by them, Suimei Yakagi appeared. Today, Suimei Yakagi was carrying cats. The stray cats of the Empire did not normally become attached to people, but they were so obedient at the time. She didn’t even think about what he was using the cats for… She had no idea what kind of trick he used to enlist the aid of cats. She did not know whether or not they were cooperating with him. However Suimei Yakagi used magic that she knew nothing about, an unusual foe.
8276 
8277The people around her all denied the mysteries that they saw before their eyes. They all simply memorized the words they were taught by the teachers from the Mage’s Guild. They would all say, ‘there’s no way you could do that,’ while fettered down to their ways as a mage. In that case, on the previous occasion where cats were observing her while meowing, and on this day where cats were without a doubt gathering around her…
8278
8279As she came to her conclusion, the cats all turned to a single point and started leaving. In their stead, coming over the slope of the hill towards them, was the silhouette of a human. The surroundings of the person were extremely dark and all she could see was the imprint of a deep violet figure. It was a darkness far more sinful then what she herself used. It must have been someone who had attained wisdom beyond her own…
8280
8281“So, we meet again.”
8282
8283The shadow that appeared – Suimei Yakagi – said this quietly. It was not the familiar greeting that he had given her up until now. His voice and eyes had a hint of pity as he spoke to her.
8284
8285“Aah…”
8286
8287Liliana involuntarily let her voice leak out. In the end, he did not give up. Though it was a bit roundabout, she even told him to do so. In the afternoon she had told him that it was dangerous to get involved with her, the next time he won’t just get off with light injuries.
8288
8289“Sorry. I ended up wasting the warning you went out of your way to give me.”
8290
8291“!?”
8292
8293Warning. As Liliana heard that word, she felt like Suimei was reading her thoughts and her heart jumped.
8294
8295“Hey, you’re Liliana right?”
8296
8297After her heart recovered from the shock of beating with all of its strength, Suimei thrust this question before her. How did he know? There was nothing she did that would have revealed her identity. However his eyes were filled with conviction. His eyes were telling her he already knew the
8298 
8299answer. In that case, there was no point in feigning ignorance.
8300
8301“―How, did you know?”
8302
8303“Just, somehow or other.”
8304
8305Suimei’s reply was just too frank, yet without any hesitation. Following up on that, Suimei Yakagi continued speaking.
8306
8307“Why are you doing this kind of thing? Even if you are part of the intelligence branch, causing these incidents aren’t actually part of your work as a soldier right?”
8308
8309“There’s no need, for me to tell you about that. About the reason I’m doing this, or about myself, you have nothing to do with any of it. If you, want to hear about it no matter what…”
8310
8311Liliana manifested the mana she had been gathering. In an instant, the surroundings were struck with the dense mana. The walls and pavement in their surroundings began to erode as if struck by acid. She was preparing for war. Suimei also understood what she meant.
8312
8313“I’ll have to force you to, huh.”
8314
8315Suimei replied without paying any mind to the mana and continued talking.
8316
8317“Anyways, I have something I want to tell you.”
8318
8319“To get quietly, caught? Or, that what I’m doing, is wrong?”
8320
8321“No, I’m not in a position to judge whether what you are doing is right or wrong. Nobody told me whether it was the guys under your magic or you yourself who is the bad guy in this situation. In short I don’t know about the situation, so there’s no reason to tell you to stop.”
8322
8323“Then…”
8324
8325“Even so, there is something that I cannot accept. The magic that you are using.”
8326
8327“The dark magic…?”
8328 
8329“That’s right, Liliana. I want you to at least stop using that magic. For a person to remain themselves, it is something that they must not touch upon.”
8330
8331“What are you basing that on?”
8332
8333“I have my reasons. If you want to hear them, I’ll gladly tell you.”
8334
8335“I don’t have, any reason to be, told that by you. I will only do, what I must. That’s why…”
8336
8337She would attack Suimei. She would use the excuse that it was to defend not only herself, but that person as well. She was caught on whether or not to use dark magic. Even though he was not one of the nobles who were her enemy.
8338
8339“―Tch.”
8340
8341While thinking of such things, her mouth which was supposed to chant the spell would not move smoothly. Was this really alright? Doubt was swirling around in her mind. However, now that she was running down this path, it couldn’t be helped. While she was running, until someone stops her, there will be no end. Thus…
8342
8343“―Oh Darkness. Thou art the ephemeral darkness which colours the entire world. With neither magnificence nor ominousness, nip all the sprouts of fate. Olgo, Lucuila, Ragua, Secunto, Labielalu, Baybaron..”
8344
8345After her chant, she followed up with those savage names, and next was the keyword.
8346
8347“―Turn all hope into the equivalent despair.”
8348
8349Immediately, all the shadows in the vicinity gathered together into a single bubble-like sphere. Everything around them was warped by the bubble. The city lights, the stars, all lights had their colour stripped away by the magic. Warping away everything on its trajectory, it rushed without error towards Suimei Yakagi. As he saw the bubble rush towards him, he calmly opened his mouth without a single hint of uneasiness.
8350
8351“―Aski-Kataski-Haix-Tetrax-Damnamenus-Aision…” (Darkness steps
8352 
8353aside for the light, regain the truth of the land which has fallen into despair with sunlight…)
8354
8355Even the moonlight could not reach the darkness of the bubble as it enveloped Suimei… Was it over? Among all of Liliana’s dark magic, this one was especially powerful. That man who could not block the magic she fired at him before could not possibly defend himself from it. The countless people who had been struck by the bubble before had all had their entire body covered in darkness after the bubble vanished and would be unable to remove it for all of eternity. They were all bound to die. Without exception.
8356
8357“… So stupid.”
8358
8359Liliana was not sure if her words were intended for that man or herself. Her quiet curse with no target vanished into the darkness. This result was naturally something she did not wish for. However she had no other choice. As long as she had no intention of surrendering, she could only render her opponent into a state where they could not make her surrender. However even so, regret filled her heart and was stuck there. It could be, that this was the first time she managed to make a friend. However those feelings vanished in the dark bubble.
8360
8361“So… Stupid…”
8362
8363Before long the magic was coming to its end. The tightly bound bubble of darkness slowly dispersed back into the surroundings. However, in the centre of the darkness opening up like a flower, the one who was supposed have fallen to the ground, Suimei Yakagi, was not there.
8364
8365“ah…”
8366
8367The first thing she saw was a brilliant white magic circle. It was a beautiful circle filled with symbols and letters she could not understand. Did this protect him from being devoured by the darkness? Above the circle, not even a single speck of a shadow could be seen as the brilliant moonlight poured down on it. Liliana thought she heard the brisk sound of fingers snapping together. To Liliana’s left, the space where darkness was floating by suddenly exploded in a shockwave which blew all of the darkness away. As if she regained her sense of time, the sound of her surroundings returned to her. The trees were rustling as if they were afraid of something.
8368 
8369Rubble was clattering against the ground as if it was laughing. From the red bricks, to the steel fences, to the silver gates, all the colour in the world had been plucked away and was now entirely dyed in grey like a dull painting. The entire area transformed into a crisp autumn night before she realized it as the moon was tinted with a red light as she looked up at it. And in its centre…
8370
8371“―That magic, won’t work on me anymore you know? Dark mage.”
8372
8373His crimson eyes were glaring down at Liliana strongly, the single figure of a mage was right there.
8374
8375★
8376
8377Tonight, Suimei had two goals in mind for confronting the source of all the incidents. This would be his third encounter with the culprit and the dark space she used. However, unlike before, he knew the identity of the culprit and aside from the two of them, there was nobody else present. Right now, Felmenia and Lefille were not here. For the sake of convincing Liliana, he had told them to stay back. If there were others present, there was the possibility that she would be more cautious and run away. That’s why he came alone. By himself, he wanted to meet this girl who had been forgotten by god. He wanted to inquire as to why she was doing such things, and to stop her from using dark magic.
8378
8379“No way, why…?”
8380
8381Perhaps because he had perfectly defended against such powerful dark magic, Suimei could hear a quiet bewildered voice. What Suimei had used was defensive magic. It was a spell which invoked the charm carved out by the moon goddess Diana of Ephesus. Gods were existences largely composed of components similar to astral and aetherite. This spell was meant to defend against curses and was effective against attacks to his astral body. Aski-Kataski-Haix-Tetrax-Damnamenus-Aision. The words stood for darkness, light, the land, sunlight and truth. They protected against evil powers from higher dimensions. It was a spell that was generally never used in a fight between two respectable magicians. On nights where the moon was prominent, this magic was especially effective. It was also particularly effective against dark magic.
8382
8383“The element of darkness was something said to me quite often. The one
8384 
8385who established this magic system himself must have been unsure whether or not this was truly the origin of its power right until the end.”
8386
8387Suimei let this out with a sigh, yet Liliana knit her brows together as she did not accept his words.
8388
8389“What, are you saying? The element of darkness, is the servant of the goddess, a single power of mages.”
8390
8391 
8392
8393
8394
8395
8396
8397
8398
8399
8400
8401
8402
8403
8404
8405
8406
8407
8408
8409
8410
8411
8412
8413
8414
8415
8416
8417
8418
8419
8420
8421
8422
8423
8424
8425
8426
8427
8428
8429
8430
8431
8432
8433
8434
8435
8436
8437
8438
8439
8440
8441“Nope, it isn’t something like what you people call it at all. It seems every last one of them misunderstood. That’s why just like I did, I have a way of defending against it.”
8442 
8443“―tch, Oh Darkness. Thou art like the lightning racing through the air. Don’t look back, drown the one before you in darkness!”
8444
8445Liliana fired off her magic. It was a straightforward yet fast spell. However, the dark magic in this situation did not take advantage of any of the darkness in the surroundings. It was unable to reach Suimei who was under the protection of the moonlight. Just like that, striding forth with a complete air of composure, he was toying with her. As he stepped forwards he snapped his fingers towards Liliana and the brick pavement before her feet exploded. Her expectations had all been completely shattered as she was standing stock still in surprise.
8446
8447“―When I first got hit by that, I had a rough idea of just what kind of thing it was. There aren’t that many things that can cause such harm directly to the astral body after all. It could be a mystery brought forth by the powers of an evil god or the work of a pagan god. A suicide attack used by the devil worshippers with unwavering faith. An intrinsic spell. A curse. The attack of apparitions. Among all of those, spells which drive feelings of hate, resentment and envy directly into their opponents are among the oldest techniques. They only carry emotions, the spell itself is quite simple and has no real concept. However it is just that much more powerful, it was something seen quite often in ancient religions.”
8448
8449“… That’s, what does that have to do with the power I use!?”
8450
8451“Do you get it? The element of darkness does not exist. ‘The hatred and resentment held by people turn into curses and creates an actual effect on another,’ just as this kind of thing exists, a curse born of hatred with nowhere to go in the transient world could coagulate into the real world.”
8452
8453It was the oldest shape taken on by curses. In other words, it was a mass of hatred born from people, animals and all living things. No matter where you went, these thoughts existed. If those were to strike a target, it would be able to strike them regardless of any defences. This was the reason the rampart of the golden fortress was penetrated. A rampart was only a wall. It couldn’t stop pure emotion. If it was a weak magic which pierced his spell, the curse would be blocked by his natural defences as a magician. However when the curse itself was stronger than his defences, there was no way for Suimei to stop it after it penetrated his rampart. This applied even more when the curse was even more powerful than that. This was the key difference between these curses and the power held by demons. After
8454 
8455once more defending against the magic fired at him in irritation, he continued speaking.
8456
8457“However, that kind of thing is normally not something that can be used by just anyone. When it comes to someone quite skilled it’s a different story, but using hatred to cause another person to fall into ruin requires pure and true hatred for the target after all. However, there are some who can use it freely at will disregarding this. They are people whose hearts attract the hatred and resentment of all living beings in the air. This applies to you right now.”
8458
8459“Are you saying I hold onto such feelings?”
8460
8461“That’s about it. From your speech and conduct, I can tell that you can use that kind of magic. You might not be self aware of this though.”
8462
8463“That isn’t―”
8464
8465“That isn’t true, huh? Even is you say that, the proof lives beneath your glove. That is a coagulation of resentment and hatred. Because you use that kind of power, it corrupts and alters the easy to affect extremities of your body. It’s very probable that also applies to what is under your eye-patch right? The effect of using that power with your body is the transformation of your body from something that is no longer human.”
8466
8467Liliana immediately held down her eye hidden behind her eye-patch.
8468
8469“That’s right. The spells that you use are curse spells that humans should never touch upon. You don’t need me to tell you this, you who uses such magic yourself should know right?”
8470
8471“But I am, if I didn’t have this magic, I am…”
8472
8473“Stop it. That magic will destroy your body. It isn’t too late to stop now. Stop using dark magic and devote yourself to healing your body. If you don’t you’ll turn into something that isn’t you! That’s why.”
8474
8475“That’s why…”
8476
8477As Suimei continued to try and convince Liliana, behind her, a heat haze shimmered as if conforming to her malice. Just as if she came to her
8478 
8479senses, she opened hew eyes wide open.
8480
8481“―Th-that’s why what!? I know that much! I at least know that if I keep using this magic I’ll eventually be swallowed by the darkness! But you should have absolutely no relation to me right!? Then why, why do you fuss over someone like me!?”
8482
8483“Because as a magician, I do not approve of that way of living as a magician.”
8484
8485Dark magic was qualified as a magic system. It was called a type of magic which surpassed just being called a hidden art. It was something defined as sinister all the way back to the Latin age. This sinister art was considered corrupt and evil and using it would lead a magician down the path of ruin. This way of life was considered as wrong in the world of magicians. That was why, Suimei could not allow this girl who was running full speed towards her own ruin to continue living that way.
8486
8487“Aside from that, because I’m a whimsical, meddlesome person.”
8488
8489“―”
8490
8491As Suimei said this with a troubled smile, Liliana was completely dumbfounded. Suimei then continued as if inquiring about her true feelings.
8492
8493“Hey. Are you really alright with that kind of life?”
8494
8495“Eh―?”
8496
8497“That way of life where you destroy your own body, there isn’t one good thing about it right? You may not regret it, but if you keep using dark magic you will never be happy you know?”
8498
8499Liliana vigorously shook her head side to side like she was trying to shake out all of the words going into her ears.
8500
8501“But if I do that, I won’t be able to fight! The me who cannot fight is not needed by this country! Is not needed by the colonel! I was thrown away by my mother and father! I’m all alone! I was picked up by the colonel, came to the Empire, for the first time I had a place in the world! Even if
8502 
8503that meant becoming a human weapon! Even if everyone hated me! If I don’t have dark magic, I will, I will once more…!”
8504
8505“Is that really alright!?”
8506
8507“!?”
8508
8509“That’s not true right!? What you wanted, what you really wanted wasn’t something so painful right!?”
8510
8511Liliana surely also had something she truly desired. There must have been something she wished for deep in her heart. It was definitely not this sort of painful life. If she was able to make such an innocent smile as she did in the afternoon, what she truly desired could not possibly be something so miserable.
8512
8513“What, I really want…”
8514
8515“That’s right. What you really want is―”
8516
8517Suimei was once more trying to plead her to come to her senses. However, Liliana cut him off.
8518
8519“Shut up! If nobody needs me for anything except for fighting, then I’m fine with how it is!”
8520
8521She screamed out her refusal with more emotion than she had up to this point. As she screamed into the night, the darkness she had been gathering went berserk.
8522
8523“A-AAAAAAAAAAAH!!”
8524
8525The darkness that was pouring out of her like smoke was a curse. Or rather, pure malice. All the deep resentment that was released into the real world was joined to Liliana’s body and was pouring out with dreadful vigour. This was naturally because it all sympathized with her heart. With her scream as the origin, all the world’s hatred gathered around her like a cloak and overturned all of her emotions.
8526
8527“Stop it!! Don’t take in the darkness of your own will!!”
8528
8529An enormous amount of malice was blowing up from below with Liliana
8530 
8531at its centre. To save her, Suimei disregarded his own body and set forwards without looking back.
8532
8533“Guu, AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!”
8534
8535Hearing Suimei’s scream of agony, Liliana came back to her senses and opened her eyes with a snap.
8536
8537“Wh-what are, you…”
8538
8539“Don’t, take it in… You can’t. This path, isn’t one you should be walking down…”
8540
8541“Y-you can’t. If you get closer, you will also be taken by the darkness!”
8542
8543The darkness, the curse, the malice, closed in on Suimei’s body. It was a concentration that could not be considered on the same scale as the dark magic that Liliana fired herself. If he did not strengthen his spirit, it felt like it would ravage even his very soul. This was a race against time. He didn’t have the leisure to invoke the protection of the moon. Even though he heard her words, he began the chant to save her.
8544
8545“Luce sacra, Adutror umque ero corrigendum… Guu.” (Fill up with sacred brilliance, return it to its proper form… Guu.)
8546
8547Suimei was calling out the chant to push aside the curse with his eyes closed. The cold sweat from his brow dripped down to his nose and spread to his cheeks. The fact that he could so clearly feel this sensation could only be attributed to how strongly his sweat was pouring out. The vigour of the enormous curse was not weakening. The darkness from the surroundings swirling around Liliana was assaulting Suimei’s body.
8548
8549“Gu, Ah… Ah… This damn―!!”
8550
8551Suimei mustered all his strength with fighting spirit. Suimei’s hand finally reached her, and he grabbed Liliana. And with all his might, he threw her out of the cursed whirlpool as he dragged her out. Liliana rolled on the ground by reflex as Suimei collapsed to the ground. Realizing what had just happened, Liliana stood up dumbfounded and looked towards Suimei.
8552
8553“Suimei Yakagi…?”
8554 
8555“Idiot… No matter how you put it that was where you were going to die.”
8556
8557Suimei was gasping on the ground, but he still showed her a smile. Looking at that situation, realizing her own foolishness, Liliana fell to her knees.
8558
8559“I’m so… sorry…”
8560
8561“Seriously… I’m begging you to just calm down…”
8562
8563Suimei was trying to relieve her with his now blue face that was still smiling. If Liliana who brought this to the world calmed down, it would all end. While thinking this, Suimei quietly sunk to the ground. However, it wasn’t something that could calm down so easily.
8564
8565“Mu―”
8566
8567“Eh―?”
8568
8569Suddenly, the world began to shake. It felt like the entire world was turned perpendicular as it shook violently, however when Suimei observed his surroundings, nothing in the environment was moving despite all the shaking. Even the trees and the rubble on the ground had fallen deathly silent. It was not an earthquake. It was a different phenomenon, it was― the shaking of the mysterious power in the air.
8570
8571“Tch… Too much malice gathered up at once huh.”
8572
8573Suimei cursed as he observed the shaking world. Presently, a normally impossible phenomenon was occurring where a plane was taking shape, or perhaps it was a phenomenon that often occurred when one called forth power far beyond their abilities. Either way it was shaking the streets of this other world. The malice pouring out of Liliana had surpassed the limits of the space it occupied. If it has gone that far, then the dense malice would take actual form in the world.
8574
8575Shorty, just as Suimei had predicted, the malice became something that one could both see and hear, becoming an extreme circumstance. The human malice which took the shape of a black haze gradually changed from a black night to more of a bluish purple as if reflecting the darkness and lingered in the air. The silhouette which had yet to take on a proper
8576 
8577shape let out a shrill scream filled with sorrow as well as a deep voice born from a cluster of envy. All who heard it would lose themselves and have discomfort deeply planted in their minds. It raised all the hairs on one’s body.
8578
8579“T-that’s…”
8580
8581“A plane, appeared. Get away from here…”
8582
8583When the a plane took shape, it was a common omen for lightning to strike out at the surroundings. While ravaging the surroundings, the malice transformed into a more concrete shape. And then, what came down was a truly repulsive figure. There wasn’t a hint of roughness. The pitch black contour of the body was perfectly smooth. Arms and legs were draped down from it as if its skeleton was stripped out. The surface of its body was all slime. Where its head would be, was a single blood red light imitating an eyeball buried into the right side. It was like a distortion of the ugliness of humanity all moulded together as one, as if it was drawn by a child. However, if this truly was the shape of humanity’s worst aspects, Suimei had to admit the design couldn’t be any better.
8584
8585The sinful figure began crying out. The jarring shrill voice, the deep voice, the child’s voice which knew all of the world’s darkness, the voice of an old man who thought the whole world was stupid, all the voices of the evil spirits assaulted their ears repeatedly with detestable voices all interlaced over each other as they echoed in the air, all filled with resentment.
8586
8587“A-aah…”
8588
8589“Don’t listen to those voices. You’ll get pulled in.”
8590
8591Being struck by the unpleasant feeling brought on by the myriad of repulsive voices, Liliana’s body began to tremble. Her emotions had been in an excited state, thus it was easy for the voices to affect her. Realizing this, Suimei grabbed onto her shoulders and stopped her body that was shaking against her will.
8592
8593The sinful figure began to move. The bricks that made up the pavement it stepped on turned black as it walked over them. As it moved forward, the air around it became corrupted. Just with a single step, its influence on the world was unfathomable. Seeing this, Liliana raised her voice in distress.
8594 
8595“I-if we don’t run… That’s… It can’t…”
8596
8597The emotion stirring up strongly in Liliana was dread. For a normal human, upon seeing that before them they would simply give up on living. As one who admired magic, her uncommon reaction was something that he understood.
8598
8599“What will you do by running away? We can’t just leave that kind of thing alone.”
8600
8601“But, it’s impossible… How will you cleanse that kind of thing? Besides, with that body…”
8602
8603“When you tell me it’s impossible, I’m the kind of person who suddenly wants to do it.”
8604
8605As Suimei said this fearlessly, a scream was fired at them from nearby.
8606
8607“―!!”
8608
8609The repulsive voice resonating throughout the residential area became a shockwave and assaulted their bodies. The voice did not leak out from the plane created by the malice, but sooner or later someone would notice. The voice was enough to drive any living being mad as the figure strode towards them calmly while eternally converting the world it touched instantly into hell. This was something Suimei had to stop.
8610
8611The sinful figure jumped. Using its two human-like legs it sprang into the air with movement like a beast. Looking at the strange leap in disbelief, Suimei used magic to gently lift Liliana into the air and send her to a nearby hedge. Matching the jumping figure, Suimei leaped backwards. It would be bad if it hit him. No matter what it touched, seeing what happened to the bricks and surroundings, the outcome was clear to Suimei. After landing, the shadow stretched out and closed in on him. Suimei fired off his attack magic at it. One, two, three, four snaps of Suimei’s fingers left the figure completely unperturbed. Suimei leaped to the side to evade it.
8612
8613Unexpectedly, the sinful figure did not take chase. From the beginning it probably did not even understand the basic concept of a battle when it rushed at him. It was simply lashing out. It was clinging to its emotions. It
8614 
8615wanted to increase the misfortune around it. No matter where it went it was just malice. On the other hand, the figure was now carelessly flinging around its enormous rubbery arm. Its slimy cylindrical arms did not taper off to a point, but as it began waving around both of its arms like a storm it crushed the pavement and walls around it. Its destructive power was clear.
8616
8617Suimei was protecting his face with both arms as he peeped at the situation before him, enduring the shockwaves and pebbles flying in the air. Just as those flailing arms had come to a stop, Suimei thrust out his finger like a dagger and shot lightning at his target. ‘Abreq ad Habra’. As he quietly chanted his magic, the blue spearhead slammed into the sinful figure and dispersed. The figure convulsed briefly from the hit. Suimei had fired it off in a hurry so the effect was weak. The sinful figure immediately regained its footing, however its limbs had become a mess and were moving around randomly.
8618
8619“… Look. Certainly, that is something made up of all the malice in world. However, since it is a mixture of all kinds of different emotions, it doesn’t even know what it wants to do. That’s why its movements are so irregular, like a swarm trying to control a single body. That’s why it is not something you need to fear.”
8620
8621“Uu… But…”
8622
8623“Don’t get fainthearted, if you get enthralled by that then it will truly be the end.”
8624
8625Suimei gazed at that sinful figure which could stir up the latent fear in people. It’s grip on the human heart was not something that could not be dispelled. It was always on the prowl for the tiniest gap in the hearts of those around it, any would block their ears before such a repulsive existence. It was something that should absolutely not exist in the world, pure evil.
8626
8627The sinful figure was still wailing in its jarring voice. At her wit’s end, Liliana plugged her ears. She was shaking her head desperately trying to get rid of the voice. That appearance was something appropriate for a girl her age. She was not someone who should have her body eaten away by malice. That’s why, no matter what situation Suimei ended up in…
8628
8629“I can’t withdraw.”
8630 
8631The sinful figure once more began moving. While letting out a high pitched scream like sharp metal grinding together, it ran down the slope while breaking everything in its path. It was charging forward like a meteor. Everything before it was not moving, but everything behind it was blown away. If he was hit by this, there was no way he was going to walk away from it. Suimei was using his eyes as a magician to find a way of evading it, but…
8632
8633“Gu, u…”
8634
8635Pain was running through his entire body. The body that was eaten away by the malice when he saved Liliana from going berserk was screaming in pain at the worst time possible. Because of the pain, Suimei lost the timing to evade the attack. He had lost a few precious seconds to his consciousness, by the time he regained his senses, it was already impossible to evade.
8636
8637“In that case, it’s fine as long as I don’t evade…”
8638
8639Suimei shaped his right hand like a blade and a hexagram formed around it. The sweat on his cheeks was falling to the ground. And then, the anguish that had no intention of stopping bore its fangs at him. Liliana was yelling at him from a distance, but he did not hear her. He could not hear her. He made up his mind. At this intersection he would definitely destroy it. Thus, he stabilized the mana at the tip of his fingers. It was currently night time. He could not use the cleansing blue blade. The Blue Inscribing Slash would not manifest here. It was necessary to carefully select his magic. Soon all sound had ceased. With the removal of all noise, within this stretched out time was only Suimei and his opponent. The wind brushed gently against his cheek.
8640
8641“―Quit pestering me.”
8642
8643While instinctively letting out those words, what was left was the sinful figure which ran past him, the hexagram which was sticking out of the figure after quite literally piercing through it, and his right hand shaped as a blade. Without hitting the brakes, the sinful figure plowed into the pavement and dispersed into the air. The winner of this gamble by a hair’s breadth, was Suimei Yakagi.
8644
8645With the destruction of the sinful figure, the oppressive atmosphere in the
8646 
8647air also vanished. Shortly, Suimei’s body was assaulted by the fatigue from the fight and the corrosion of his body from the malice he had received earlier. While enduring the pain, he walked over to Liliana and sat down.
8648
8649“It’s over.”
8650
8651Liliana could not believe what had just happened before her eyes. With her eyes still wide open in surprise, she looked at the spot where the sinful figure dispersed together with Suimei.
8652
8653“I’ll have you tell me of your circumstances now… Why are you doing this…?”
8654
8655“Th-that’s… The nobles are trying to harm the colonel. That’s why that person suggested this action.”
8656
8657“That person? That other guy who was with you…?”
8658
8659It happened while Suimei was in the middle of speaking. The sound of the military police’s whistle rang through the air. The sinful figure had appeared in a manifested plane of existence, there was no way the military police could have realized the disturbance that had happened. Then why… As the footsteps and angry voices drew nearer, Liliana’s shoulders jumped in surprise. Before long, with Elliot in the lead, Christa and several military police arrived at the scene.
8660
8661“Over here!”
8662
8663Elliot’s beautiful voice rang through the air. After arriving and surveying the area, he spotted the collapsed Suimei and Liliana and put on an extremely confused look.
8664
8665“Suimei Yakagi and if I remember, you are…”
8666
8667“Why are you lot―”
8668
8669Just as Suimei was in the middle of asking them why there were here, he suddenly realized it. That Liliana who was next to him was trembling without showing any signs of stopping. It had happened suddenly when Elliot and the military police came with their loud footsteps and yelling.
8670 
8671After having the malice flood out of her body like that, her heart was already at its limit.
8672
8673“Shit, what bad timing…”
8674
8675Suimei let out a groan with a bitter taste in his mouth. Due to the interruption from this uncalled for group, he lost hist chance to calm down Liliana and talk to her. The situation was slowly deteriorating, even so Suimei decided to get up.
8676
8677“Whatever, it seems like it’ll become a little troublesome but, let’s go. Liliana.”
8678
8679“I’m…”
8680
8681At the height of all the confusion Suimei stretched out his hand to Liliana, then it happened.
8682
8683“Is it really alright like this? If you stop here you won’t be able to reach your goal.”
8684
8685“―!?”
8686
8687At the sudden voice, Liliana’s body was shaking once more. When they looked up, a tall shadow was standing on top of the roof.
8688
8689“You’re―!?”
8690
8691As Suimei raised his voice, the tall shadow paid him no mind and once more spoke to Liliana.
8692
8693“What will you do? I don’t care either way. But that’s not the case for you right?”
8694
8695“U-uu―”
8696
8697“You can’t! Don’t listen!”
8698
8699“―Go.”
8700
8701The tall shadow pointed out in the direction behind him. Was he telling Liliana to go that way? At the same time, a sudden gust of smoke flew into
8702 
8703the surroundings. Elliot and Christa remained calm at the sudden event, however the military police had their composure completely broken.
8704
8705“Shit―Guu!?”
8706
8707Suimei could not move. As he tried to get his legs to start running, his body rejected it. It was because of the malice he was exposed to when he saved Liliana and the damage he received from fighting the sinful figure. He had pushed himself too far already, thus he was unable to push himself anymore. Liliana did not seem to know what to do in the middle of the chaos. She was trembling, and then…
8708
8709“A-UAAAAAAAAH!”
8710
8711As if turning her back on everything that happened while screaming, she went in the direction the tall shadow pointed out with a leap over the slope of the hill.
8712
8713“Gu… L-liliana… Don’t go…”
8714
8715Gripping onto his chest and gasping for air, Suimei stretched his arm out to where Liliana had disappeared to. At the crest of the slope, as if standing in his way, was the tall shadow.
8716
8717“You bastard…”
8718
8719Suimei let out a curse towards the tall shadow with sweat pouring down his face. He could see its mouth twisting into a scornful laugh.
8720 
8721
8722Epilogue
8723
8724
8725The tall shadow who helped Liliana escape finished its confrontation with Suimei and the others and was now peeping in on them milling about in confusion with a sneering smile. It was now standing atop the second highest place within all of the Empire, the Filas Philia Cathedral’s bell-tower. While being careful of Suimei Yakagi’s unusual senses, it was observing the scene. The military police had surrounded the area. The hero was rushing over to Suimei. While asking about the situation his attendant was about to cast healing magic on him, but Suimei seemed to have firmly rejected it. The tall shadow began to gather its thoughts on what action to take from here on.
8726
8727With this case, this was the second blunder they made. Setting aside the military police, the hero’s power posed a considerable threat, but it was still fine to leave them alone. With the current situation they would all be stalled after all.
8728
8729However―Suimei Yakagi. That man could not be underestimated. Who would have thought that while the shadow was disturbing the movements of the hero’s group that he would once more catch onto Liliana’s movements and make contact with her?
8730
8731“… Fumu.”
8732
8733The tall shadow did not know what had happened within Liliana’s dark domain, but as Suimei had met her already on several occasions, it was likely he was in the middle of trying to convince her to stop. Thinking about it like that, this was a dangerous situation.
8734
8735However, even this danger was not something for the shadow to fret about. After being struck with so much dark magic, he will die… No, there was a chance that he would recover, however even then he would not be able to move around as he wishes for a while. There should be an effect after using his magic after all too.
8736
8737This time, they had not yet seen the noble being attacked, but Liliana’s face was seen by both Suimei Yakagi and the hero. In that case…
8738 
8739“It’s about time that that little girl’s use is already…”
8740
8741Leaving behind that cold murmur, the tall shadow vanished into the darkness.